The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask

by Ganondorf8

First published 22nd of September, 2015

Sunset Shimmer must save Termina, a parallel world to Hyrule on the verge of ruin. By her side is her friend and mentor, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Can Sunset overcome the odds stacked against her?

September 20, 2017: This story got past 1,000,000 words. Never have I written anything this long before but I wanted to acknowledge such a thing given that it doesn't happen very often around here.

This story has been given a new description as of October 3, 2016. Also, please check the numerical notations afterwards to understand some concerns.

Sunset Shimmer believed that it was all over. Her ordeal in the land of Hyrule was still fresh on her mind, and the Mark of the Triforce reminded her that everything was real. No one else recalled what happened and think she has lost her mind, yet she knew better. A nightmare had been plaguing her since then, one that her friends couldn't help her overcome. How could they when they didn't believe her?

In her nightmare... a world is on the verge of ruin. What is the meaning behind this nightmare? Sunset isn't sure but feels that her ordeal wasn't over yet. Two weeks after Her Highness came through the portal, Canterlot High and Crystal Prep celebrate after what happened during the Friendship Games. Despite the latter not in the best of spirits, things were going fine until an old enemy emerges, an enemy whom Sunset wished she could forget.

Ganondorf, the Demon King transforms the world that Sunset calls home and everyone in it into the world of Termina, the very land from her nightmare, a parallel world to Hyrule. Once again, Sunset must endure personal torment as she struggles against something she knew would happen. She has only three days to prevent this new world from being destroyed, yet she doesn't have to go through the experience alone. Her friend and mentor, Princess Twilight Sparkle, is by her side, trapped in the same nightmare as her student. Many friends from their worlds are in Termina under new identities, and the Demon King lurks in the shadows, waiting for the time to test Sunset once again.

1. Due to the release of Equestria Girls: Legend of Everfree, I might as well mention this. Characters, events, magic, and so on will not be present in this story. This was started long before the movie was first announced, and will remain that way. However, bonus chapters are exempt from this.

2. The Prologue through to Chapter 13 are in my old writing style and won't be changed. From Chapter 14 and onwards, my new style will be featured.

3. The Prologue has been retconned slightly. I now have taken the events of Friendship Games and implemented them into the story. As such, this story takes places two weeks after Princess Twilight came through the mirror, but before Sci-Twi's slumber party and Camp Everfree.

Prologue: The Journey to the World of Ruin

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

At long last, the sequel to my story, The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Ocarina of Time is underway. Just like before, the story is told in the perspective of Sunset, but this time she is in Termina, a parallel world to Hyrule which is on the verge of ruin. The Prologue begins with how everything went wrong when it all looked so right.

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
???? - Tatl the Fairy
???? - Tael the Fairy
???? - Skull Kid

Special Guest - Ganondorf, Dark Lord of Evil (voice only)

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
September 18, 2015
Prologue: The Journey to the World of Ruin.

A dream... everything that had transpired within the last 24 hours must have been nothing but a dream, and I was about to awaken from it. Yet, it seems this is nothing but wishful thinking on my part, for I was in a situation that could be best described as the worst moment of my entire life. Deep down, I knew this was real because I had been warned about it after what happened last time, and while it was on my mind, I was fixated on my life in the human world which has gotten a lot better in recent months.

Fate sure has a funny way of making its mark, but if there was any solace to be found, it would be the fact that I wasn't entirely alone in my ordeal. Then again, I wish that she didn't have to deal with this problem because I was the one fated to deal with the crisis. Actually... it's not the exact crisis which had been told to me by Ganondorf who bested me in combat... no, it was something completely different which caught me by surprise. Just when I thought I had figured out one world, I get flung into another one that plays by its own set of rules.

My name is Sunset Shimmer, and for as long as I can remember, I was a magical unicorn from a world inhabited by ponies among other creatures. I exiled myself to another world where I took on human form out of sheer anger towards my former mentor, Princess Celestia, all because I followed the advice of a mirror rather than stick with my studies.

During my adventures in the human world, I was able to achieve a form that is a combination of my two appearances, yet no sooner had I found myself in the situation that had been placed upon me... well... I wasn't prepared to face the reality of having been forced to undergo a transformation into a different creature. What made things even worse was that this was due to a dark power which was being used by someone who may or may not understand just what they are getting themselves into...

" I feel strange..."

" That's because my magic has changed you, and personally for the better I might add!"

" What do you mean?"

" Rather than having me waste my time explaining things to you, why don't you just take a look at your reflection in that pool of water in front of you. I'm sure you'll get a real kick out of it once you seen what I've done to make you more appealing."

" Like I should believe that!"

" It's not surprising to hear you say something like that given what I've already put you through in addition to spouting a few lies in an attempt to get you to leave me alone, and find another horse and instrument to call your own. However, in this case, I am telling the truth, so I suggest you look down at your reflection."

" WAAAAH!"

" Do you hear that beautiful sound Tatl? Tael? That's the sound of someone whose very existence has been turned upside down!"

" What have you done to me?"

" Your previous expression and form looked so boring, and you were nothing short of tense all because you kept on yammering about not wanting to be here again. So, I decided to give you a complete makeover. The results speak for themselves as this look really suits you, but I doubt the people in town will be thrilled having another scrub running around."

" I'm... I'm... I'm a Deku Scrub!"

" And this is a form which is going to last the rest of your life, so I hope that you quickly get adjusted to it. Of course, you've got plenty of problems already considering what I've already done, and now chalk this one up as another addition. Getting rid of that annoying horse was worth it, for I doubt it will be of any use to a mere scrub, but maybe you'll find it one day if you survive. As for this ocarina which you gladly gave to me... I'm sure to get better as I continue practicing, and it already sounds better than my flute."

" Change me back right now!"

" What!?!? Now why would I go and do a thing like that? Like I said, this look really suits you."

" Well, I don't like it!"

" Unfortunately, your opinion doesn't count. I would stay here and make you suffer more humiliation, but I've got things to do, and people to see. Besides, I need to get Tatl away from you as she is getting rather anxious which is beginning to get annoying. She's been acting that way ever since we first ambushed you back in the woods, so we'll take our leave before things go south.

I hope you enjoy your new life, and I do have one good piece of advice as a parting gift. You might want to stay away from dogs because they have a tendency to attack Deku Scrubs."

" Wait! Come back!"

" Sorry, but I've more important things to do."

" Stop!"

" Have fun with your new life."

" I'm not going to let you get away with this."

" Was that a threat? Ha! That has to be the cutest thing I've ever heard, and coming from you it sounds even more adorable. You don't have the means to defeat me as my power is far greater than anything you could muster up, so I recommend you back off before I lose my good humour. Still, you have proven to be quite resourceful which was unexpected."

" Why don't I show just how strong I can be!"

" Okay, but don't come crying to me when you lose everything."

Being changed into a Deku Scrub was perhaps the lowest moment of my life, and has personally tied with me abandoning my studies with Princess Celestia to pursue my own path. Just when I thought that things were about to get even worse, a miracle occurred which made this ordeal much more bearable. I tried to follow this mysterious person who was wearing the most bizarre mask imaginable, but I was stopped by one of their two fairy companions who attacked me.

It turned out that this fairy was someone really close to me, and who was aware of the fact that neither of us were meant to be in this place. And yet, she wasn't completely whole like me as she had some memories of my new surroundings.

I suppose that I should explain how I ended up in this situation in the first place, for it would ease my mind knowing that I shared such a painful tale with those who have a sympathetic ear.

Before all of this started, I was living in the human world where I was continuing to understand friendship, but I would be lying if I said that everything was perfect. It had been several months since my adventure in Hyrule which only I remember as everyone else had no memories, and I had been experiencing dreams which all consisted of the exact same thing. I was in some kind of strange world that was on the verge of ruin, and before I could do anything to help, a large burst of flame consumes everything.

This results in me being consumed by the flame which is where I wake up with sweat dripping down my face which follows with me struggling to get back to sleep, and it has taken a real toll on my body both physically and mentally. My friends often asked me if I was okay, for it became obvious to them that something was wrong, yet I couldn't tell them what's wrong because they wouldn't believe it. There was no doubt that it related to the warning given to me by Ganondorf, but I had no idea as to how long I could keep going before I completely lose my sanity.

My friends tried everything they could to keep my mind off my problem, but sadly their efforts were in vain as the dreams only got worse as time went on. What was perhaps the most discouraging part involved Pinkie Pie's attempt at what she called "The Grandest Sleepover in the History of Ever", yet this didn't make me feel better even though everyone had an amazing time, but then I wished that fate had dealt me a different hand instead of what I was given.

Despite the concerns of my friends, I managed to keep my spirits up which was all I could do really, yet deep down there was the fear of the unknown... Ganondorf's warning... those haunting words were about to become my worst nightmare.

It had been about two weeks since the "Friendship Games" were held which saw Canterlot High competing against Crystal Prep, yet I was able to maintain my focus despite my dreams tormenting me. Rainbow Dash had orchestrated a celebration where students from both schools were to attend despite how both sides were at incredible odds during the games, but I wasn't prepared for what was about to happen. I don't blame Rainbow Dash for what she had planned, for how could she have known what happened to the human world.

She had been keeping her plan a secret, but when the big unveiling happened where everyone in attendance experienced her surprise, the only one who wasn't happy about the situation was me. To be honest, I was hoping that she would have chosen something different rather than what she had selected, but again this was fate.

" I have no doubt in my mind that this is the most awesome idea I've had," said Rainbow Dash as she couldn't contain her excitement, but if she had been in my shoes then she wouldn't be feeling so much adrenaline. Instead, she would be fearful of what could potentially happen, and would try to run away before anything could go wrong.

" Well, you did say that you wanted to have a party complete with enough video game consoles of various kinds," I said.

" It took some real work on my end, but it was worth it because this party is sure to last all night!" shouted Rainbow Dash.

" Maybe you could have done something more low-key," I suggested.

" Huh? Why would I do that? I do have a reputation to maintain Sunset Shimmer, and if word got out that I would do something that wasn't awesome and epic, no one would ever be able to look at me in the same light again," said Rainbow Dash. While it looked as though she was completely full of herself, she noticed the expression on my face, and decided to comfort me because she suspected that my condition related to my dreams.

" Are you still suffering from that dream of yours? Most dreams would have ended after a couple of days, but this one has lasted several months. Are you sure that you're okay?"

" Is it that obvious?" I asked.

" You look as though you're about to collapse from exhaustion, and many have been wondering what's wrong with you. The girls and I have been the most worried considering how close-knit we've become since the Battle of the Bands, but it feels like we're just hitting nothing but straw given that you haven't exactly explained why you keep having the same dream," replied Rainbow Dash.

" It's complicated," I began.

" We're here for you Sunset Shimmer, but we can't do anything until you tell us," said Rainbow Dash.

" I really want to, but I doubt you'll believe me," I said.

" Seriously? You've been keeping it to yourself just because you think we won't believe it? After all we've seen at this school what with you becoming a demonic monster who wanted to conquer Equestria, a singing group who wanted to steal our energy just because they wanted people to adore them, and having the best Friendship Games in recent memory between CHS and Crystal Prep, I'm sure we can handle whatever it is you're dealing with," said Rainbow Dash.

In all of my misery, I had completely forgotten about all of these scenarios which have plagued the human world, and of course I was the reason this place has witnessed so many problems from Equestria. If I had chosen to remain in the place of my birth and just waited patiently to achieve greatness, this world wouldn't have suffered because of it, but then friendship would never have entered my heart, and I would probably be some kind of demonic pony right now. Rainbow Dash noticed that I was daydreaming from her perspective, and felt the need to shout into my ear. " Um, hello? Aren't you going to say something?"

" There's no need for shouting," I moaned.

" With so many students shouting already, my voice has been lost in the confusion," said Rainbow Dash.

" Oh," I said.

" So tell me about this dream of yours," suggested Rainbow Dash. Just as I was about to say something, Applejack came up to us as she had managed to overhear the general gist of our conversation, and the expression on her face showed that she didn't like Rainbow Dash asking me something personal.

" Y'all don't need to give her anymore pressure," said Applejack.

" I'm not!" shouted Rainbow Dash.

" We all know that Sunset Shimmer has been having problems with that dream of hers, but we don't need to pressure her into explaining what it is especially if it's difficult to actually even explain. Look, I know you just want to help Rainbow Dash, but you can't force her to do something she ain't comfortable with. I'm sure in due course she will share with us, so for now all we can do is buck up, and enjoy this party of yours," said Applejack. That was when I decided that I would explain for a part of me agreed with Rainbow Dash which was everyone around here had seen unbelievable things already.

The rest of me just wanted to keep it all to myself, but I couldn't keep it up for much longer, yet now that I think about it, I shouldn't have hesitated. If I had chosen to simply go home at that exact moment, what ended up happening to me wouldn't have occurred, and everyone wouldn't have been dragged into my problem.

Instead of leaving in hopes of defying fate, I took both Applejack and Rainbow Dash elsewhere so as to avoid all the noise, and proceeded to explain what was wrong. It took me quite some time to explain as I didn't want to leave out any details, and my friends listened to every word I said as though they were mesmerized...

" And that is everything that happened," I finished after what felt like forever.

" Oh... um... wow," said Rainbow Dash as she struggled to come to grips with my story.

" That certainly was some story," said Applejack as she took off hat in order to scratch her head.

" I told you that you wouldn't believe me," I sighed.

" Well, it is a difficult tale to take in all at once, but both of us believe you," smiled Applejack.

" You do?" I asked.

" Weird things have been happening around here throughout these past months, so what you just explained to us most likely happened, and it does explain why no one else apart from you has any recollection of those events," replied Applejack.

" I always wanted to become a part of a video game world, yet I don't remember it," moaned Rainbow Dash.

" Not helping Rainbow Dash!" shouted Applejack. It felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders when I finished explaining my story, but I could tell that my friends were still having doubts about it as though something was holding them back. If only they could remember the events of Hyrule like I did, for that would make this moment seem less awkward than it really was, but they don't which is why they feel uneasy.

Applejack then put her hat back on her head, and proceeded to speak as no one else was willing to. " I'll be sure to let Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity know about this story Sunset Shimmer, but I think they'll be just as confused as we are."

" What about that warning from that guy?" asked Rainbow Dash.

" You mean Ganondorf?" I asked.

" Yeah him," replied Rainbow Dash.

" He said that my journey had only just begun, and that fate had chosen me to travel to a different world some time in the future. This world would be on the verge of ruin, and I am to save it before it gets destroyed. At first, I chose to simply ignore his words when everything changed back to normal, but now I think his words were true because of my dreams," I said.

" Are those his exact words?" asked Applejack.

" Not exactly as I don't recall them entirely, but that was the general gist of it," I replied.

" Maybe you should go home until at least this party has come to an end," suggested Applejack.

" That's what I was thinking especially because of one of the games that Rainbow Dash has brought to this gathering. Out of all of the video games that exist out there, why did you choose the sequel to the game that caused so much trouble?" I asked.

" After playing Ocarina of Time, and beating it many times over until I was bored, I just had to get my hands on the sequel. Besides, I'm not the only one who gets to try it out as there are hundreds of students who are probably dying to play because they know how much of a classic it is. Maybe even some teachers and other staff members will want to play, so in that sense it's nothing but a win-win situation.

I'll most likely let other people play before I get my turn as I've got my heart set on some other games, and will no doubt ace all of them in a short period," replied Rainbow Dash. In a way, I can't really blame her for wanting to bring along the sequel, "The Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask", for she showed so much passion about it, but I could blame her for bringing me here. I would have gladly left there and then, but I couldn't because leaving would have upset Pinkie Pie, and she was very passionate about her parties. Rainbow Dash may be the one who was presenting the occasion, yet Pinkie was the one who catered the affair due to being the premiere party planner in the city.

" There's no point in arguing with her Sunset Shimmer, for she is completely lost in the images of grandeur," said Applejack.

" Not only that, but Pinkie would be heart-broken if I were to just leave," I added.

" Oh yeah! I completely forgot that we all made a Pinkie Promise prior to coming here," said Applejack.

" Which means I'm stuck here for several hours," I sighed.

" You don't need to actually leave the building, so you can simply keep your distance from where the action is. I'll explain things to Pinkie as I know she will understand, but my suggestion would be not allowing this dream to get in the way," suggested Applejack.

" I guess you're right," I said.

" Also, I'd keep it just between all of us as we wouldn't want to cause an uproar right?" asked Applejack.

" That's the last thing on my mind," I replied.

" Then just relax and have as best of a time as you can sugar cube, but if you do change your mind and want to play some games, you'll need to get to them before a certain someone does, and ends up hogging it for herself," said Applejack as she winked at me before heading off towards the gym following Rainbow Dash who had left a few minutes prior leaving me on my own. I really wanted to have a good time, but something told me that I should have left even if it meant breaking a Pinkie Promise.

My friendship in this case ended up costing me, for a couple of hours later, things would change completely. The party had been a big success which was natural given who was catering, and Rainbow Dash was hogging some of the games although there were others she avoided due to not being in multiple places at once. Fluttershy was displaying her competitive nature which I remember from a sleepover we had during the holidays, and she was defeating any and all challengers who thought they could beat her.

Rarity on the other hand had been busy showcasing one of her newest dresses while playing some games on the side she felt reached out to her, and she apparently had a competitive streak as well especially with one game that revolved around dresses and jewels.

Everyone else I knew were having so much fun that I couldn't just walk out on them, for that would make me feel not only guilty, but also a bad friend considering how they have all forgiven me for my past actions when I was acting like a bad girl. I had been sitting alone in the gym, and while people came by to say hi to me, they would quickly move on because the urge to play video games among other activities were too strong for them to ignore.

I was okay with this scenario, for I needed some time by myself in order to think about what was happening with that dream. It was just a dream, and those can't hurt you... such words would soon prove to be my undoing for I would begin hearing a voice instead of my head... a familiar voice which I hoped I would never hear again for as long as I lived.

" Huh?" I asked.

" Heh, heh, heh, heh..."

" Am I hearing things, or is the noise in the gym really getting to me?" I asked myself.

" Heh, heh, heh, heh..." This prompted me to get up and leave the gym in order to go to a secluded spot, and I was fortunate that no one paid any attention to me otherwise they would have suspected me to be crazy or something. The voice continued tormenting me as it grew louder which caused me to experience a headache, so when I reached a place where I could be alone, I concentrated in order to hear whose voice it was, and my heart sank when I recognized it. " Do you think that you can simply tone my voice out from your mind? You have forgotten your place it seems child."

" No... I don't want to listen to anything you have to say!" I said with a defiant tone in my voice.

" You cannot ignore me child, for you remember what happened during your exploits throughout Hyrule. Such things can never be forgotten no matter how hard you try in a vain attempt to live out a pitiful existence. Do you remember my name?"

" How could I forget the name of Ganondorf?" I asked.

" Then you also remember how you were completely outmatched by my power, yet I have come to remind you of the warning I gave you when I allowed you to return to your life given that I had been satisfied with the suffering you endured. Do you remember these words from our previous encounter? 'This other world is far more dangerous than what you've experienced here by far, so the chances of your survival are slim to none.

You cannot escape from this fate which destiny has placed upon your shoulders, and the same can be said about the one who is viewed as being close to you.' These words I desired to have burned into your memory, and your reaction shows you remember them. The time has come for you to go, and it shall be most amusing to see how much you will suffer," replied Ganondorf.

" You're nothing but my imagination playing tricks on me," I said.

" I am not surprised at that response, for I knew you would attempt to deny your previous experience. Yet, there is something that you possess which shall remind you that what you experienced was a reality, and these words shall serve as an additional reminder. 'Fate has dealt this blow to you, and now you must face what lies ahead. You can rest knowing that you fulfilled one destiny, but know that some day you shall face your greatest challenge.

It will hang over your head like a sword waiting to cleave the head off of your shoulders'. Yes, my words have brought back the painful memories which you have tried so hard to ignore, but you cannot avoid the fate that awaits you. This time of peace has reached its end, and there is nothing you can do other than accept it," said Ganondorf. Hearing those same words back when he completely overpowered me brought back images that I would rather forget, but this wasn't the issue which really made me freak out.

No, it was the glowing mark that suddenly appeared on the back of my hand... the same mark which was commented on by Pinkie Pie after I had woken up when I had hit my head as opposed to spending many days in a different world. Even though I couldn't see his face and determine it for myself, Ganondorf was laughing as he knew what this mark meant, and sadly I do as well.

The mark on the back of my hand was the Mark of the Triforce which was given to me back in the Temple of Time during the final stages of my journey. While I still believe myself to be unworthy to possess such a power because I wasn't exactly the embodiment of courage, I was chosen regardless, and seeing the mark appear on my hand meant my connection to the golden power remained. Had I taken such a power with me?

The answer was yes, for this mark was my reminder. It then dawned on me that Ganondorf also possessed a piece which meant I was now connected to him, and just thinking about it made me sick to my stomach. My thought process at that exact moment was there was no chance that my mark could cause any kind of trouble, but I was wrong on all accounts especially when it began glowing brightly.

" Why is it glowing?" I asked.

" To inform you of what awaits," replied Ganondorf.

" Disaster is about to strike!?!? I need to make my way back to the gym, and warn everyone," I said.

" Such words will hold no meaning in their ears, for they will not believe one such as you," said Ganondorf.

" After all of the strange things that have plagued this world, my warning will definitely resonate with them," I said. Ganondorf merely laughed which annoyed me greatly, and then his laughter slowly faded away which was a huge relief, but maybe what he said was true in that no one would believe me. He turned out to be correct in the end as my story was known only to my friends, and trying to warn so many during something like a party would be next to impossible.

Still, I felt that I could make a difference, so I quickly ran towards the gym. It didn't take long as most were already there enjoying the celebrations, and when I arrived, I found myself unable to get anywhere due to how many people were in my way. Rainbow Dash had been tearing up a storm by proving her dominance across several video games, yet she had been saving the best one for last according to various voices echoing across the gym.

" I know you've all been waiting to experience "The Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask" all evening, so now the wait is finally over. I know most of you are probably thinking that this is going to be a pretty lame game, but let me tell you that this is anything but that! I can guarantee that this will be the greatest experience ever!" shouted Rainbow Dash.

" If you're done bragging about it, how about letting someone play it?" asked Applejack.

" Of course as I want other people to experience how awesome this is... until I play it and beat it," said Rainbow Dash. I tried to say something that would perhaps convince her to play something else despite being so far away from her, but my words were muted out by the sounds of countless cheers coming from the student body.

Even several teachers were cheering which looked rather unusual, yet I suppose they want to have fun given how things got so intense during the Friendship Games. Rainbow Dash then stepped aside where she walked towards a table with Applejack where the rest of my friends were sitting, so I struggled to make my way over to them.

" Darling! You look as though you've experienced quite the tussle," said Rarity.

" I had to get through so many students just to get here," I said.

" Whatever is the matter?" asked Rarity. I then explained what happened, and I was actually expecting my friends to give me confused looks along with the traditional 'huh' that comes along. However, my words almost caused Pinkie Pie to freak out, but she managed to prevent herself from going off the deep end. Rarity then took a long look at the empty glass she had been holding for what might have been some time before putting it back down, and turning to face me.

" If this is true darling then things are going to get a whole lot worse, and we've just been through a hair-raising experience what with the Friendship Games. Also, I don't think Principal Celestia, and Vice-Principal Luna would appreciate another magical situation given what our school has experience these past months."

" Why did you have to choose that particular game?" I asked.

" Relax! I'm betting that Sunset Shimmer must have had a nightmarish day-dream or something like that," replied Rainbow Dash.

" Look! We know this party means a big deal to both you and Pinkie Pie, but we simply cannot ignore something that could potentially bring about some kind of destruction. Granted, I do feel that this does seem a little out there Sunset Shimmer despite what both Applejack and Rainbow Dash told us, but I suppose we could simply ask for some other game to be played. Surely, our fellow students will not protest against such a decision," suggested Rarity.

" But, I promised them something epic!" shouted Rainbow Dash.

" I think we're all jumping to some kind of weird conclusion here sugar cubes, so why we all just relax and take some deep breaths before doing anything else. I don't deny what Sunset Shimmer is saying because we've seen our share of strange events, but at the same time it is hard to believe especially without proof. I'm sorry Sunset, but believing your story, and believing something will happen are two completely different things," said Applejack.

" You think I'm lying?" I asked.

" We all think that maybe you are having problems due to your lack of sleep these past months, and because of this your mind hasn't been in the best of conditions. I know my explanation didn't make a lick of sense as even I don't get it, but the idea that this party is going to be struck by a disaster just seems plumb crazy. Your story is easy to believe, but the school being attacked just don't add up. It sounds like I'm just contradicting things, so I'll conclude by saying just relax and maybe get some sleep before going home," replied Applejack.

My heart felt like it had been struck by a powerful blow, for my friends refused to believe that a disaster was coming. If only they had chosen to believe me instead of ignore me then things would be different than they are now, and it would have also meant Ganondorf being wrong which turned out not to be the case.

Students and teachers started to play Majora's Mask while my friends lined up for a chance apart from Rainbow Dash given how it was her game, and she wanted to be at the front of the action. I remained seated with my face looking as though I had experienced some kind of horrific event, yet how could I have any other expression when the disaster in question was about to make its appearance. Things appeared normal at first which made me think that perhaps Applejack was right in that my imagination had caused me to feel disillusioned, but this quickly changed when Ganondorf's laughter echoed in my head.

" They did not believe your words child as I expected from them, so now your one chance to prevent disaster has been crushed. Of course, you were never meant to stop what was to come anyway, for I had foreseen this event long ago," said Ganondorf.

" I still have a chance," I said.

" No, you do not for look before you, and see what is about to transpire. Your fate has now been sealed child, for now you shall venture forth to a world that lies on the brink of destruction. Whether you succeed or die is of little consequence to me as it is the tremendous torment of yourself and those connected to you which shall prove most delicious to witness," said Ganondorf.

I then looked at the giant screen which Pinkie Pie had acquired for the party, and the image of the Majora's Mask game suddenly got distorted until it was replaced with what appeared to be a moon with an angry looking face on it. This caused everyone to start gasping in horror as no one aside from me knew what was about to happen, yet at this exact moment did I wish that I were somewhere else.

" Know that you have not seen the last of me child as I intend on facing you in battle once again, for I desire the knowledge of seeing just how much stronger you will become... do not betray my expectations." His laughter echoed in my head as it quickly faded away, but my concern had to do with what was happening.

" What is going on?" asked Rarity as she and the other girls came over to me.

" You should have believed me," I replied.

" This has to do with the disaster talk you heard in your head?" asked Applejack.

" Shouldn't we pony-up or something in the hopes of stopping it?" asked Rainbow Dash.

" There's nothing we can do," I replied.

" Now's not the time for a negative attitude Sunset Shimmer especially when we have terrified students here," said Applejack. I sighed and told her that this was fated to happen according to Ganondorf, and that nothing could prevent the disaster from coming. Rainbow Dash quickly complained that her party was now ruined because of yet another disaster that comes from beyond their world, yet this one had nothing to do with Equestria, and involved the world of Hyrule... or whatever world Majora's Mask took place in.

Upon looking back at this moment, I should have played it a couple of times in order to get used to what was about to happen. The eyes of the moon began to glow brightly before its mouth opened up which brought about a powerful tornado which then began pulling everyone into it, and while I tried my best to get away, I found myself being pulled in which resulted in me losing consciousness.

You probably think that this is where things now stand, but you'd be wrong about that as something else happened. While I felt as though I had been dead for a long time given how bleak everything was while I was out of it, I slowly came to where I was immediately expecting Spike to call out my name, or the name of Link as he did before, but there was no voice calling out to me this time.

In fact, there was pretty much nothing upon waking up apart from being in some kind of dark forest where I could hear the sounds of crickets chirping about. That's when I noticed that I wasn't walking despite moving, so I looked down to see that I was riding on a small horse. If I remember correctly from last time... this was Epona, but the younger version of her when she was just a filly, yet would she recognize me, or is this a different version?

" Um... do you remember me?" I asked although it sounded much worse in my mind. Epona then came to a stop before turning her head around to face me. She looked at me for a few moments before sniffing me which must have been her way of figuring out if I was the one she bonded with during my last adventure, but I thought that to be impossible given this was a different game compared to what I experienced before.

She then started to whinny at me which prompted me to whinny in response where she reared up onto her hind legs which almost made me fall off and onto the ground, yet she remembers me based on the reply she gave. I guess it was still a good thing that I am in fact a pony from a world filled with ponies otherwise communicating with Epona would have been impossible.

Thinking about what happened last time, I quickly looked down at myself, and sure enough I was wearing the same green tunic as before complete with the hat although without those fingerless gloves and tights. Looking behind me, I found a sword and shield were already strapped to my back with the sword being very familiar to me.

" This is... the... the... Kokiri Sword if I remember correctly, so at least I am not unprotected, and I should feel relieved knowing that I managed to eventually figure out some of the basic sword skills. As for the shield... it isn't made of wood which is another sigh of relief as it should protect me until I figure out exactly where in Hyrule this is supposed to be." I said to myself.

It felt weird knowing that once again my friends and the rest of the human world had been once again dragged into a situation all because of me, and that they now have been given new memories based on the world of Hyrule as depicted in this game, Majora's Mask, as opposed to Ocarina of Time which is what I experienced before.

From what I could estimate based on first impressions, I was riding on Epona within the confines of a dark forest, and having no idea why I am even here other than just because, so the question was where exactly am I going? Another question is what became of my friends when we were all brought here. The answer to the first question would remain an elusive one, but the answer to the second question would soon become a reality.

" What's going on?"

" This girl and her horse just decided to stop all of a sudden."

" Who would want to stop in the middle of this dark forest?"

" Someone without any kind of sense! To be honest, I didn't wish we were here either as this part of the Lost Woods is one that is rarely traversed by anyone. Why she insisted on waiting here for a wandering traveler was perhaps the stupidest mistake she has made!"

" And now you need to apologize given that someone finally came along this route."

" We've been waiting here for days."

" That's just a small price to pay."

" I've been thinking."

" About what?"

" Why are we resorting to attacking travelers on this route in the first place? It makes us appear as nothing but common criminals who are trying to earn themselves a small piece of coin at the expense of someone else. I mean, we could be doing something that doesn't involve thievery in order to make a living."

" Then explain that to the Skull Kid as she insists that we do this because she feels it would be a lot of fun. Granted, I am starting to wonder if this is the right thing we should be doing, and she has been acting a little strange ever since encountering that woman. Then again, everything has been getting weird after she put that mask on, but hopefully she will give it back, or even throw it away once she has had her fun with it."

" Guess we'll carry out the plan by scaring that horse, and see what this girl has."

The dark forest continued onward as though it was never going to end, and it was constantly getting darker as a reminder that the sun wasn't able to reach down to the ground due to the thick tree branches filled with leaves above me. As Epona continued to trot forward, I began to experience some kind of memory which had never happened before, so it felt strange at first. In my mind, I could see several images flowing about that didn't add up apart from one consistency which involved Spike in the form of a fairy.

Was I in this forest looking for Spike? If so then why? What could have happened at the end of Ocarina of Time that would cause him to leave? I really should have finished that game given that Rainbow Dash kept on insisting, so now I've got another problem added onto a plate that was getting heavier with each passing moment.

I was hoping to find someone on this dark path, and ask where exactly I was as that would have given me a sense of reassurance, but I wasn't prepared for what was about to happen next which began the downward spiral which lead into me being transformed. Had I just decided to remain unconscious, and not attempt to be some kind of hero, I could have avoided so much trouble, but when you have a traveling companion with you, things get much more complicated.

My mind was focused on where I was along with what it was I had to go through in order to change things back to normal this time, so I didn't even see the two fairies who came out from behind one of the trees. They quickly darted out in front of Epona scaring her just by simply floating in front of her, and it caused her to rear up onto her hind legs again throwing me off. I landed hard on my head effectively knocking me unconscious while my trusty steed just stood there, for she had no idea what was going on.

" That worked out better than I expected."

" We didn't even need to make any kind of noises to scare this horse."

" Let's take a closer look at her just in case she is only pretending to be knocked out........it's strange Tael... I feel as though I know this person from somewhere."

" What brought that up Tatl?"

" Her face reminds me of someone that I once knew, but it feels like that happened in another world entirely."

" You must have hit your head on a tree or two as we made our way to this clearing for you to think of that, so get your head in the game and see if you can find anything of interest on this girl while I give the signal to the Skull Kid that the coast is clear." The white fairy then floated over to where I had landed, and started combing over me as though she were some kind of detective looking at a corpse, but she was fixated on my face for some reason which didn't make sense to me at the time.

The black fairy in the meantime whistled into the distance where a strange figure walked into the clearing, and it was this person who would be the source of my current predicament all because of what she was wearing on her face. This person was a Skull Kid, a Kokiri child who wandered deep into the forest where she transformed into what she looks like now.

Why is that I could remember some things from my previous experience and not others? I guess my adventures in Hyrule really engrossed me into the mythos, yet not everything was of importance in my mind. The strange person then walked forward in an unusual manner before coming to a stop, and lifting up her mask as a means of getting a much closer look before putting it down again.

" You two fairies did it!"

" It was easy once she finally had her horse start moving again."

" What was up with that?"

" I have no idea, but we should quickly search through her belongings before she comes to." The person then walked over to me where the white fairy had been looking at my face this entire time, and it resulted in an awkward conversation between the two.

" Tatl!?!? Why are you staring at her face?"

" She reminds me of someone that I've seen before, and I'm trying to think who it was. There are some images flashing through my head of someone who has a face just like hers, but nothing is adding up other than it giving me a headache."

" Maybe you should wait over there while Tael and I see what this girl has on her person that we can take for ourselves. You know Tatl, you've been acting strange these past few days as though something were bothering you. Hopefully, it doesn't get in the way of what we're doing, for we'll be moving onto much bigger things once we're finished here.

Right now, I've only been doing small things here and there as a means of making myself feel better, but thanks to the new powers which I've acquired, I feel that I can go even further to the point where I can bring an entire world to its knees."

" Why are we resorting to thievery?"

" It's fun scaring people and stealing their things."

" Maybe, but have you considered what might happen were they to come after you? That woman whose mask you stole probably doesn't have the means to pursue you in order to get it back, yet I feel this girl here could. She's got a sword and shield on her person, and both show signs of wear and tear, so she must be an adventurer. Skull Kid, perhaps we should ignore her, and go back to the forest to wait for someone else to come."

" I just want to take a quick peak, and nothing you say will change my mind. Besides, I'm looking forward to returning home as I have something really fun that will change the lives of everyone. I want you to wait over there until I'm done, and I don't want to hear another word coming from you until we reach town. Your recent change in behaviour is really starting to get me down, and I don't want your brother going through the exact same experience."

The person used her foot to flip me over onto my back where she proceeded to search my pockets, and quickly she discovered something that piqued her interest. I had no idea that I was carrying an important item, for if I had known then I would have made sure it was well hidden as opposed to just being in a pocket.

She took out none other than the Ocarina of Time, yet why was it on my person? At the end of my previous journey, I had given it back to Princess Zelda who was Princess Twilight Sparkle from my perspective, so theoretically it should still be in the future rather than here in the past. " It looks like we struck pay-dirt this time!"

" Wow! That's a pretty ocarina!"

" And it's probably really valuable given how shiny it is."

" Can I try it?"

" You're much too small to play something like this, and besides you are most likely to break the thing which would ruin the value. Then again, I'm most likely to do the exact same thing, so I'll just put this into my pouch once I've played it for a bit, and we can be on our way. As for this horse... I think we should take it as well, for I do like the idea of riding around from place to place instead of walking. It won't take long for me to get this thing under my control!"

It was around this point where I started to regain consciousness, and I immediately placed my hands over my ears due to the poor ocarina playing that broke through the silence of the dark forest. Whoever was playing clearly had no idea how to play, so I got onto my feet where I noticed who was playing it. The person at first didn't pay any attention to what was going on behind her, but when the two fairies indicated that something was amiss, she turned around and jumped slightly because of seeing me back on my feet.

I too jumped due to seeing what looked like a mask on her face, and it was the most bizarre looking mask I've ever seen. The large yellow eyes were perhaps the most distinguishing feature along with the two horns sticking out above each eye. Overall, the pattern made it look like some kind of weird monster instead of a mask, and there was some kind of dark power coming from it which I should have noticed, but didn't which would eventually come back to haunt me.

" What in the world are you?" I asked.

" You're awake!?!?"

" I am now after having been knocked out for a while, and it was your bad playing which brought me back to my senses," I replied.

" It's difficult to play a new instrument especially when you wear a mask like I do, but that's not the point I'm bringing up here. I was thinking that you would be out of it for just a while longer, so that I could make a getaway, but it seems I underestimated you."

" Why would you want to run away from me? I was actually hoping to run into someone, and asking where exactly I am," I said.

" This is the Lost Woods."

" Really? It looks a lot different from what I remember," I said.

" Those clothes of yours are of the Kokiri tribe, yet you don't have a fairy companion which is the staple of their kind. That makes you either a pretender who is trying to pass herself off as one of them, or you lost your fairy due to reasons I don't want to know. Anyway, I don't need to be here anymore as I have what I want, so if you'll excuse me, I'll leave you to figure things out."

" Wait! I've still got some questions!" I shouted, and that's when I finally noticed she was holding the Ocarina of Time. My first reaction was one of shock, but then my second reaction kicked in where I displayed both anger and surprise as this person had just robbed me by scaring Epona. I suspected those two fairies were also involved, so I needed to get the ocarina back as it could be essential in figuring out how to change everything back to normal, and I'm not about to let a thief get away.

I slowly moved a step forward so as to not give away my intentions, but the person noticed what I was doing, and took a step backwards which prompted me into moving forward again.

That's when I decided to make a leap in an effort to grab her before she could run away, but she jumped in a manner that defied logic, and landed on top of Epona as thoughshe were some kind of acrobatic star. She then kicked my steed in the ribs as an indication of wanting to get going, so now I found myself faced with quite the dilemma. I had about a few seconds to react otherwise I could wind up being trampled over by my own horse....

To Be Continued.

Chapter 1: Curse of the Deku

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

This is why you never follow anyone who wears a weird mask, for you're going to end up being cursed as a result.

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
Twilight Sparkle - Tatl the Fairy
Spike - Tael the Fairy
Starlight Glimmer - Skull Kid
Sonata Dusk - Happy Mask Salesman

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
September 20, 2015
Chapter 1: Curse of the Deku.

The mysterious person raced towards me on the back of Epona, who was scared out of her wits as she was only used to two people riding her, and one of them was me. Without taking any time to come up with a counter-measure, I simply jumped to the side although I ended up colliding with a tree. It was a little embarrassing to have done that given the current situation, but it has been a while since I had to do an acrobatic feat of that nature.

The human world wasn't really known for having such an exciting lifestyle unless you were involved in a dangerous line of work, and what happened during the Friendship Games, Battle of the Bands, and Fall Formal doesn't really count. As I got back onto my feet, and walked towards where Epona had stopped, the person forced her to turn around where she proceeded to charge at me again. I jumped to the side, but this time I made sure to stick the landing, and not collide with anything.

Epona whinnied at me which made me feel angry, for she was scared of what was happening as well as being forced to run me down, but I wasn't exactly in a good position to stop this person who was having the time of her life.

" You know, this is something that I could really get used to!"

" Why are you tormenting me like this?" I asked.

" I'm only having a little bit of fun, and it just so happens to be at your own expense. You really should liven up before you end up getting all frustrated which will do you no good whatsoever. Besides, your horse is enjoying all of this running around as listen to those sounds she is making."

" You have no clue as to how she feels," I said.

" Oh, and I suppose you know?"

" Of course as she and I are able to communicate with each other," I replied.

" Wait just a minute! You can understand the sounds that this thing is saying?"

" And I can speak horse too," I replied. My response resulted in the person going quiet for a few moments, for what I just said left her stumped, yet my focus was on the white fairy who had moved closer to me as though I were attracting her. I'm not sure why it wanted to get close to a complete stranger, but I can't allow myself to be distracted as I need to rescue Epona, and get the Ocarina of Time back before anything else can go wrong.

The person kicked Epona in the ribs again which caused her to start charging towards me, but instead of trying to knock me down yet again, Epona was steered towards a pathway which lead even deeper into the woods. There was no chance of me stopping Epona with my hands as I don't have that kind of strength, yet I needed to make sure not to lose sight of her.

So, I decided to perform an act of stupidity because there was no other option available, and it involved grabbing onto Epona's tail and hanging on for dear life. She then began to gallop along at a fast pace while I was being dragged along the ground which caused me to experience third-degree burns, but that wasn't the only problem getting in my way. The two fairies began attacking me in an attempt to throw me off, yet I had no intention of giving up.

" Wow! You certainly are a stubborn one."

" After everything I've been through in this world, the human world, and Equestria, this is nothing," I said. The white fairy suddenly reacted when I mentioned Equestria, so she stopped attacking me, and simply floated along as though she were in deep thought. I didn't pay attention to this as my focus was on getting my horse and ocarina back, and teaching this person a lesson in the process.

" Equestria? What kind of name is that?"

" It's nothing you need concern yourself with," I replied. Epona continued to gallop through the Lost Woods, and if I was getting worried about becoming lost, that feeling had disappeared several minutes ago, but then we entered a really deep part of the woods where everything seemed a lot bigger than normal. There was something strange about the flora and fauna which made me nervous, and I could have sworn some bushes were moving about off in the distance.

" I'm amazed that you are still hanging on despite having been dragged along all this time."

" It's called perseverance," I said.

" I prefer to call it annoyance, and you are certainly beginning to get on mine. All I wanted was to have some fun, and here you are ruining it for me all because you're just too stubborn over some horse."

" She and I have been through so much together that the thought of you stealing her just makes me mad," I said.

" There's that frustration again, but the novelty has already worn off, so I think I'm going to put an end to this charade right now. Do you see that sharp turn coming up by the tree stump ahead? I hope you know how to land because you're about to be ejected! Guess I'll get some last minute fun at your expense!" I then looked at what she was talking about, and sure enough the upcoming turn was very sharp.

Considering that my body has been dragged all this way, it was on the verge of collapsing, and while I didn't want to admit that I was getting weaker, I remained dedicated to rescuing Epona. Unfortunately, my physical resolve wasn't as strong as my mental one, and so my grip on her tail gave out which caused me to tumble on the ground before crashing into a tree stump.

The person then laughed before galloping off with Epona as the sound of her whinnying reached my ears, so I got back up to realize that now I had to chase them on foot which wasn't going to be easy as I had no idea what was waiting for me. Even though I had a sword and shield on hand for protection, my first instinct involved using my fire magic.

I still had some doubts regarding my ability to swing around a sword given how during my last experience, I often dropped it, or threw it across a room by accident, and even nearly breaking it on one occasion which would have been nothing short of embarrassing. Staring towards the deep recesses of forest which stood before me, I sighed a heavy sigh before beginning to walk forward, but if there was one bit of consolation for me, it was Epona's hoof-prints which would serve as a means of following the right path.

At the end of this path, the thief whose name I would soon discover to be just Skull Kid, and whose proper name became known to me later, had managed to come to a stop before a large cave entrance where she seemed both annoyed and surprised at what had happened.

" Well, we managed to make a clean getaway this time!"

" That was our most difficult target yet Skull Kid given how she regained consciousness sooner than everyone else we've robbed."

" Maybe I shouldn't have wasted precious time trying to play this ocarina, and I can't believe that I'm finding myself agreeing with that girl when it comes to my lack of playing skills with it. Well, I've no intention of getting rid of this instrument... unless that one guy is interested in buying it. I mean, he'll buy just about anything if the price is right, but then he might not want my business given I'm wearing this mask."

" Why not take it off?"

" No way! This mask is making my dreams become a reality, and I just realized that I could use my powers into manipulating that guy without having to worry about him cheating me. It's a win-win situation for us Tael! As for this horse... he won't want a used creature, and even if he did, this thing has proven to be rather unruly."

" You were almost knocked off a few times Skull Kid."

" I think having a horse to ride around isn't the best idea."

" What will you do with it?"

" I'll probably just get rid of it by placing it somewhere back home, and be done with it where it will become someone else's problem."

" And here I thought you were going to end its life."

" Oh come now Tael! Why would I do something as barbaric as that? Granted, I have been having violent tendencies ever since I first put on this mask, but I'm not about to kill an innocent creature just because it won't listen to me. Besides, getting rid of it would be much more interesting as I'll bet that girl would go to the ends of the earth and back in order to be reunited with her steed. Speaking of that girl, I need to speak to you Tatl about what happened to you back there."

" ..."

" You and Tael were attacking that girl repeatedly so she would eventually let go of the horse's tail, yet you suddenly stopped and just floated along like you didn't have a care in the world. Despite our robbery being a complete success, you clearly didn't have your head in the game which is leading me to suspect you don't like what I've been doing as of late. Or, does it involve something else altogether?"

" I'm not sure why we have to resort to thievery just because you think it's fun.

" Of course it's fun!"

" Not for those who we have robbing from."

" They deserved it because many of them have been acting high and mighty, so they needed to be brought down a peg. Okay, some were just unfortunate incidents that happened to be on the path, yet the majority were within reason. Besides, you know that I'm just getting back at everyone who was ever mean to me... including total strangers many of whom I've never seen before.

As long as I have this mask, I have no intention of stopping until I've punished all of them. You two fairies have been mistreated as well given what you told me when we first met a long time ago, so if anything, my actions are in your best interests as well."

" When said in that context..."

" I'm in the right about it."

" I suppose so, but there was something that girl said which sparked a nerve."

" What was it?"

" She said Equestria."

" Again, what kind of name is that? Also, why would such a stupid word cause you to suddenly stop doing anything?"

" As soon as she said it, I started getting these weird images in my head about a world much like our own, but completely different at the same time. There were all kinds of locations that were a mixture of natural, unnatural, ancient, modern, and everything else in-between, yet the weirdest thing is that this world was inhabited by ponies."

" Did you say ponies?"

" Yes."

" Tael was right about you having hit your head on a few trees on the way, for that's the most absurd thing I've ever heard in my entire life. If I were you Tatl, I'd stop thinking about such nonsense before it winds up getting you into a lot of trouble. Still, this happened to you all because of that girl... there seems to be more to her than appearances suggest, so perhaps she ought to be dealt with before she winds up ruining my fun. I've got no doubt that she is following us right now as her stubbornness is quite strong, but she will discover that following someone can lead into disaster."

" But Starlight Glimmer..."

" What did you say Tatl?"

" I don't know why that came out of my mouth."

" Neither do I, but clearly you're losing your mind. That name was probably even more stupid than the word Equestria, but we'll discuss this later as right now I've got more important things to deal with."

" My sister might just need some rest Skull Kid."

" I'm not going to let her messed-up head ruin things for me Tael, so you'd better get her back in line."

Some time passed, and I would eventually find myself staring at a cave entrance, and Epona's hoof-prints kept going. Before entering to continue my pursuit, I took a moment to look at the beautiful scenery which I had grown fond of despite being lost. Seeing all of these trees reminded me of what my life used to be like back in Equestria, and what I had given up in a mad quest for power. Even though I've come a long way since those days where I betrayed Princess Celestia, my heart still wishes that I never left due to not getting what I believed was rightfully mine.

Princess Twilight Sparkle has since become my mentor in addition to a friend, for through the letters I've been sending her via a magical book given to me by Princess Celestia, I've been guided on understanding friendship. There are still certain things I need to understand, but my progress according to Twilight has been outstanding.

I reached into one of my many pouches in the hopes of actually pulling out the book in question, but nothing could be found. If I had it in my possession instead of not, I'd have sent a letter to Twilight explaining what was happening, yet I didn't have a means of writing anything down, so my idea was flawed.

This person... I started to think about the strange mask she was wearing and the dark power that came from it. I don't know why, but I could sense another power coming from this kid, and it reminded me of Equestria for some reason. It could have just been a coincidence on my part, yet there was no mistaking Equestrian magic as it's easy to sense especially when you've been using it. Was it possible that she was from Equestria? If so, then I truly have no idea as to who she really is as it's been a while since I last visited.

Then again, she could be someone from the human world who was banished from Equestria just like the Dazzlings were. The dark power coming from the mask made me think that perhaps she has either been consumed by it, or has complete control over it thus making her dangerous. I've dealt with evil magic before, but this was a magic foreign to me, and yet I would soon experience it first hand when I decided to venture onward by going inside of the cave because Epona needed my help.

There was no chance of me ignoring a friend despite knowing that this could be a trap, so the moment I stepped into the cave, I found myself struggling to keep balanced so that I wouldn't fall into the deep abyss which consisted of the entireity of the cave. Unfortunately, the weight of my sword and shield played against me, and I plunged downwards where everything went dark as though I were once again being dragged into something.

As I fell without knowing what was going to happen, strange images began appearing all around me, and these quickly formed into the shapes of heads which made no sense. Well, they didn't make sense to me while falling, so perhaps they will make sense in due time? The faces were in all kinds of colours that looked both pretty, and psychedelic at the same time, so I was hoping it would end as I was getting freaked out by them.

They would eventually cease appearing which was when I finally landed after falling for practically forever, yet it's the thing that broke my fall that would pique my interest if only for a brief moment. What I landed on was some kind of large plant, and it looked as though something small could dig its way into the center. I had no idea as to what could be capable of such a feat, yet my curiosity beckoned me to take a closer look... my studies with Princess Celestia weren't entirely in vain mind you, for she did teach me some interesting things which I could apply in any given situation.

Unfortunately, I should have been paying more attention towards what was in front of me as opposed to this strange plant, for the one that I had been chasing was waiting in the shadows, and had known of my pursuit. As I continued to examine the plant in the hopes of trying to understand how it worked, a bright light suddenly flashed which blinded me for a few moments, and when I regained my vision, a spotlight was now shining on me as though I were the star of some kind of play, but with no audience in sight apart from the person.

Looking forward, she was floating in front of me which probably had to do with her magical powers, yet why did she need to steal Epona in order to ride a horse when she can clearly fly? I didn't know it then as I do now, but there was a seething anger behind that mask, and it was about to become unleashed with me being the unfortunate victim.

" Welcome although I'm not surprised that you are here."

" Did you seriously think I was about to run away while you robbed me?" I asked.

" Actually, I had hoped you would have been smart and just turned the other cheek leaving me to my own devices, but I knew you were going to follow me. That's just the kind of person you are... stubborn, and unwilling to know when you should give up. But, you're here now which means I've got to deal with this little problem before I can move onto much bigger things."

" What have you done with my horse?" I asked. Epona was no where to be found, and the thief was still holding my ocarina given how she was tossing it back and forth between her hands, so naturally she has done something which demands an answer. I made sure not to be too angry as I sensed the dark magic coming from the mask had gotten stronger. " I don't see my steed anywhere in the facility, so please tell me what you've done with her."

" That horse of yours wouldn't listen to a single word I said."

" She didn't have any trust in you given what you went and made her do," I said.

" What does that even mean?"

" Epona will only obey those who have earned her respect, and know the song that is a sign of a special bond," I replied.

" Is that a fact? Well, since it didn't want to obey any of my commands, there was no longer any reason to keep it around, so I did you a favour and got rid of it. Now, before you go and make a scene, I didn't end the life of your horse as that wouldn't be fun at all. Instead, I just dumped it off somewhere, so you'll just have to go and find it... assuming of course that you can survive what is about to happen."

I couldn't believe it! This person...this thief, had stolen my horse, and had the audacity of getting rid of her somewhere without caring where just because she couldn't control her. The anger building up inside me was reaching a fevered pitch, for I have been greatly wronged, yet my reaction had caught the attention of the person who simply chuckled. " Awwww, what's wrong? Why the angry expression on your face? You're much better off without that horse anyway, so you have no need to feel angry.

" While this may not be the worst thing that has happened to me, it does come rather close," I said.

" I figured you had some previous experiences, but who cares as that horse of yours was just too stupid and stubborn."

" Take that back!" I shouted.

" Aww, boo-hoo! Why the sad face? I just thought I'd have a little fun with you..."

" The fun has just ended," I said.

" Oh, come now... do you really think you can beat me as I am now? Fool! The thought of you posing some kind of threat to me is just laughable, so do yourself a favour and just leave." The person then noticed me drawing both my sword and shield, and she merely laughed which almost made her fall down. " You really are serious about this aren't you? I'll admit that you've got plenty of courage, but that doesn't change the fact that you're stupid. Guess I must show you what happens to those who defy me!"

She then began shaking her head back and forth which made the mask look as though it was shimmering, but that was the least of my problems. I suddenly found myself under her power which caused me to struggle for a moment, but her power proved too strong for me to overcome, and it resulted in me blacking out once again. Instead of being a regular blackout where I would wake up somewhere else a short time later, this was more towards a dream that quickly descended into a horrible nightmare.

Upon awakening from my blackout, I heard a strange noise, but couldn't determine what it was. Then I found myself surrounded by a large number of plant-like creatures that were intent on smothering me, and there was no means for me to make an escape. As they contained to pile on top of me in an attempt to suffocate me, I remember encountering several during my journey across Hyrule... Deku Scrubs I believe they were called.

Eventually, I broke free and began running away as the noise continued getting louder, but then a larger Deku Scrub began following me which really freaked me out, yet tried as I could to outrun it, it was able to catch up before smothering me, and I blacked out yet again which was really starting to get annoying. When I came to this time around, I felt as though my perception had changed like I had someone shrunk in height, and for some reason my sword and shield were no longer in my possession.

" I feel strange..." I said.

" That's because my magic has changed you, and personally for the better I might add!"

" What do you mean?" I asked.

" Rather than having me waste my time explaining things to you, why don't you just take a look at your reflection in that pool of water in front of you. I'm sure you'll get a real kick out of it once you seen what I've done to make you more appealing as opposed to the alternative."

" Like I should believe that!" I shouted.

" It's not surprising to hear you say something like that given what I've already put you through in addition to spouting a few lies in an attempt to get you to leave me alone, and find another horse and instrument to call your own. However, in this case, I am telling the truth, so I suggest you look down at your reflection."

" WAAAAH!"

" Do you hear that beautiful sound Tatl? Tael? That's the sound of someone whose very existence has been turned completely upside down!"

" What have you done to me?" I asked.

" Your previous expression and form looked so boring, and you were nothing short of tense all because you kept on yammering about not wanting to be here again. So, I decided to give you a complete makeover. The results speak for themselves as this look really suits you, but I doubt that the people in town will be thrilled having another scrub running around."

" I'm... I'm... I'm a Deku Scrub!" I shouted upon the realization that I was no longer human. For some odd reason, my hair remained intact along with the hat that I had been wearing, and the pants of my tunic were still there despite having changed. Everything else that I was wearing and/or holding were gone as though they had been sealed away with powerful magic or something.

I tried to use some of my fire magic in the hopes of getting this person to undo what she had done, but nothing happened which really crushed my heart. The person in the meantime was laughing away at my misery, for in her perspective, my plight was nothing short of amusing, yet I clearly wasn't having a good time.

" And this is a form which is going to last you the rest of your life, so I hope that you quickly get adjusted to it. Of course, you've got plenty of problems already considering what I've already done, and now chalk this one up as another addition. Getting rid of that annoying horse was worth it, for I doubt it will be of any use to a mere scrub, but maybe you'll find it one day if you survive.

As for this ocarina which you gladly gave to me... I'm sure to get better as I continue practicing, and it already sounds better than my flute." Since when did I give her that? First she gets rid of Epona to who knows where because she assumed that she was doing me a favour, but in truth she stole her from me, and now she plans on taking my instrument away just to add salt onto an already festering wound.

" Change me back right now!" I shouted.

" What!?!? Now why would I go and do a thing like that? Like I said, this look really suits you."

" Well, I don't like it!" I shouted.

" Unfortunately, your opinion doesn't count. I would stay here and make you suffer more humiliation, but I've got things to do, and people to see. Besides, I need to get Tatl away from you as she is getting rather anxious which is beginning to get annoying. She's been acting that way ever since we first ambushed you back in the woods, so we'll take our leave before things go south.

I hope you enjoy your new life, and I do have one good piece of advice as a parting gift. You might want to stay away from dogs because they have a tendency to attack Deku Scrubs." Again, this is something that I completely ignored because I was irrational over had just happened to me, but I should have paid more attention because I would have saved some time otherwise.

" Wait! Come back!" I shouted.

" Sorry, but I've more important things to do."

" Stop!"

" Have fun with your new life."

" I'm not going to let you get away with this." I said.

" Was that a threat? Ha! That has to be the cutest thing I've ever heard, and coming from you it sounds even more adorable. You don't have the means to defeat me as my power is far greater than anything you could muster up, so I recommend you back off before I lose my good humour. Still, you have proven to be quite resourceful which was unexpected."

" Why don't I show just how strong I can be!"

" Okay, but don't come crying to me when you lose everything." When will I ever learn that being impulsive will do me no good especially when my power had been sealed away, and I had no idea how this new body was supposed to work. In the eyes of the person, my actions were nothing short of immaturity simply due to me being desperate over this incident, so she merely laughed before she began floating backwards towards a tunnel entrance. Who knows where it lead to, but my mind was focused on making her change me back to normal...

... and this is where things are at this moment in time. As I mentioned at the beginning, everything during these last 24 hours has been nothing but a bad dream which I can't wake up from. All I wanted to do was live a normal life despite having to deal with problems that stem forth from Equestria, but instead I am once again trapped inside of a video game world with no idea on what kind of fate awaits me. It felt as though this was the beginning of a new series of torments, and yet there would be an unexpected miracle that would change everything.

The purple fairy chose to go with the person which told me what their alliance was, yet the white fairy ran into me as though it were trying to stop me from chasing after its friend. I tried getting past this fairy, yet it continued on getting in my way, so when I was about to give it a piece of my mind, it called out my name which brought me to a stop.

The person then entered the passageway followed by the purple fairy who called out to the white one in hopes of getting it to hurry up and come along, but it was too late for the tunnel became blocked with a large door.

" Oh no! Tael!" The white fairy quickly flew over to the door and began to collide against it in the hopes of being able to open it, but its drooping wings indicated that it had no chance of getting through. " I need to catch up with my brother before something bad happens... huh? Brother? Tael is my brother? No... no, that can't be right. I don't have a brother named Tael... my brother is named Shining Armour, co-ruler of the Crystal Empire." Did that white fairy just say Shining Armour?

That was the name of Twilight's brother that she told me about during one of her responses to my friendship reports. Now that my mind is cleared of all of the frustration which revolved around me being robbed, I took a closer look at the white fairy, and I was shocked at discovering that this fairy was none other than Princess Twilight Sparkle. Now hold on for a second... she was Princess Zelda during my journey in Hyrule, but now she has taken on a different form?

" Ummmm....Twilight?" I asked.

" Huh? Sunset Shimmer? What are you doing here? More importantly, what am I doing here?" asked Twilight.

" Wait! You know who I am?" I asked.

" Now that's a strange question to ask a friend who is also your mentor," replied Twilight.

" You have no idea how happy I am seeing you here," I said.

" The last thing I remember was sitting inside of my castle attempting to figure out a really difficult problem, but then some kind of strange tornado appeared in my throne room which dragged me into it before I lost consciousness. The next thing I knew, I was in this forest hanging out with someone wearing a weird mask who resorted to thievery, and with me was a fairy who I believed was my brother, yet that honour belongs to Shining Armour," said Twilight.

" You had no idea what you were doing?" I asked.

" Upon looking back on it, I was acting as though I were someone else, but when I saw your unconscious body back in that dark forest, something in my mind reacted which enabled me to remember my true identity as the Princess of Friendship. However, it looks like I've still got some memories of existing in this world," replied Twilight. This little bit of information could prove to be extremely useful, for I had no idea as to where I was going in this world, but Twilight does to some extent.

It looks as though we're both in this together which makes for a nice change of pace, yet Spike proved himself invaluable during my previous adventure. " Now, can you explain to me what exactly is going on? You've been changed into some kind of plant, and believe me when I say it looks really weird, but what about the rest of this?"

" Where do I even begin?" I asked.

" I've plenty of time to hear your story," replied Twilight. I then explained everything that happened which resulted in everyone in the human world including Twilight being dragged into the world known as Hyrule as seen in 'The Legend of Zelda: Ocarina of Time', and everyone had been given new lives aside from me as only I remembered how things were supposed to be. I even explained that I went through so much torment in my bid to change everything back to normal, and that Ganondorf had warned me of my current plight which ended up being where we are right now.

As Twilight listened to my intricate description, she experienced a variety of emotions such as sadness, shock, horror, happiness, and even anger. " I can't believe all that happened to you and everyone else... including me all because one man wanted you to suffer, but why didn't you mention any of this in your friendship reports? If you had told me, I could have provided some kind of help."

" At first, I didn't want to believe what happened, and pretended as though it had been nothing but a bad dream. When I started seeing the Mark of the Triforce appear on the back of my hand on a regular basis, I knew that it was all true, so I chose not to let anyone else know about it. My thought process was that no one would believe me even if I told them, so that was I went with until Rainbow Dash made me realize that the human world has seen all sorts of weird things courtesy of Equestria. The thought of one world being changed into another isn't quite out there as one would think, yet only our close friends knew," I said.

" And me?" asked Twilight.

" I thought you would have laughed," I replied.

" No, my role as the Princess of Friendship would have compelled me to help you deal with the problem," said Twilight.

" Wish I'd known that sooner," I moaned.

" Nothing can be done to change the past Sunset Shimmer, and you know that better than most, but I think you should be open with me regarding your inner demons, for you know that I've got your back," said Twilight. I cringed when she brought up the word demon because of Sunset Demon, so I explained to her about my dark side wanting to take over my life, and become the real me. " Hyrule must have a magic which is more ancient and powerful than what's in Equestria, yet you defeated this demon proving you are in fact Sunset Shimmer."

" I'm not so sure as she did say that she would return," I said.

" Well, if that were to happen then you can easily overcome her given that you're be stronger than you are now. Since you went to all the trouble of explaining what has happened to you, I should explain what I know about this world. It feels weird having two sets of memories, but it's something I'll quickly adjust myself towards," said Twilight. She began by talking about the other fairy who had been in the company of the Skull Kid, the name of the person, and my jaw dropped when she revealed that it was Spike.

How about that? He went from being my partner to that of a thief who wears a creepy mask. Twilight said that Spike doesn't have his real memories like the two of us do, so the chances of getting him to aid us are slim to none, and this will apply essentially to everyone else we know who exist in this world. " I can't imagine Spike as a fairy given how he is a dragon, but you can as he was a fairy when you went through your experience."

" We had our share of banters here and there, but we did make for an excellent team," I said.

" Did he ever believe that you were someone else, and not the one he thought you were?" asked Twilight.

" It took Spike a long time before he finally believed that I came from another world, yet I think he knew from the very start, but didn't want to confess as he thought it would have made him appear inferior to me. This time around, you're my partner Twilight which will make things different," I replied. This revelation came as a surprise to her as she had never been anyone's partner before from that perspective.

Usually, she was the one in the leader role given how she was a natural born leader, but now she must guide me along as I'm the only one who can actually perform any kind of feat as fairies are rather fragile in nature. Twilight then remembered the face of the Skull Kid, for it was one that she could never forget because of an incident that happened in Equestria.

" It was Starlight Glimmer," said Twilight.

" Who?" I asked.

" Right, you don't know about her," replied Twilight. She went on to explain that Starlight Glimmer was a pony who wished to make all ponies equal with another, and desired a world where no one is either superior or inferior to anyone else... a world where equality dictated all. Those who she convinced gave up their cutie marks willingly without understanding the true nature of what was going on, yet Starlight never gave up her mark, and pretended to have a equal sign mark just like everyone else did.

The thought of a pony with that kind of desire in her heart frightened me to the core, and now this same pony was here in this strange world wearing a mask of tremendous dark power which could allow her to fulfill her wishes. Twilight then explained that Starlight Glimmer became so desperate to see her vision become reality, she was willing to go to any extreme even if it meant bringing Equestria to its knees.

" And I thought my problems were bad," I said.

" You reformed and learned from your mistakes, but she refuses to change her ways," said Twilight.

" Starlight Glimmer most likely doesn't recall her memories of Equestria, so we won't have to deal with her plans for equality, but she is capable of so much more given she changed me into a Deku Scrub," I said.

" Then we need to go after her to make sure she doesn't cause anymore trouble, and since I'm your fairy partner as opposed to Spike, it's up to me to guide you along which means this will be difficult as I don't know much either," said Twilight. In reality, she knew a lot about this world, but such memories would appear at various intervals as though it would just come to her when the situation needs it.

It was pretty obvious that I needed to open the door ahead, so I did so and entered the same tunnel Starlight Glimmer used when she and Spike made their escape earlier. The tunnel turned out to be pretty short, for it expanded out into a large room where shrubs were scattered all over the place. Twilight floated ahead of me for a few seconds before making her way back over before looking at me from several angles, and it felt really uncomfortable as though she was scanning me. " It looks as though you can spin around and use the tip of your hat as a weapon."

" I can actually fight like this?" I asked.

" You can't use magic, or that sword and shield, so this looks to be your means of fighting," replied Twilight. It sounded odd spinning around as a means of attacking, but I didn't have much choice given my current form was so restrictive, so I began to spin around several times in order to cut down the shrubs as they were the only things that counted as targets. Spinning around was actually a lot of fun, and I didn't feel sick even once which must be because Deku Scrubs are used to spinning compared with humans.

I also learned that I move quite the distance when I spin, so this could allow me to get around at fast paces in case I'm racing against time for whatever reason. Once I felt comfortable, I made my way over to the door, and opened it where I entered a much larger room that consisted of several pillars that rose up from an abyss.

There was another one of those flowers like what I landed on before when I first came to this area, and something was compelling me to take a closer look. Twilight took notice of my actions, and decided to take a closer look as well. " I've got to admit that the flora and fauna around here is different from what we have back in Equestria, but it looks like you might be able to dive down into this flower given how you're currently a plant yourself."

" I can dive into this?" I asked.

" Maybe, but I'm not sure where," replied Twilight.

" Guess all I can do is look," I said. The center of the flower looked to be the perfect spot for me to dive into, and that urge was directing me to stand there, so I did and dove into the flower until my mouth stuck out which must have looked weird. " Okay, aside from this being completely bizarre especially for my standards, this does feel really nice as though I was meant to do this, but how am I supposed to get back out?"

" This is something that's beyond anything I've ever seen, so you'll have to figure out an answer," replied Twilight.

" Am I going to be stuck in this flower forever?" I asked. Such a thought made me curse the fact that I dove into this flower, and just as I was about to blow my top, I found myself being ejected where I somehow materialized two smaller flowers. These began spinning around at a rapid pace like they were the blades of a helicopter, and it dawned on me that I was floating above the ground.

My next thought was to try and see if I could move around as just hovering wasn't going to do me any good, so I floated along which was really fun... until I came to a startling conclusion. This method of flight has a time limit, and I learned this the hard way as I almost plunged into the abyss, but lucky for me, I managed to make it to the next platform.

" Okay, I can use those flowers that appear whenever I'm in the air to float around, but only for a short time as demonstrated when they wore off. This would have been something I could have been told much sooner, yet I'm not blaming you Twilight as you didn't know any better than I did."

" Perhaps one of those Deku Scrubs can teach you," suggested Twilight.

" First, I need to see if I can do this on my own, and I've got a few more pillars to reach," I said. There was another flower nearby on this second platform, so I dove down into it before launching myself again where those two small flowers appeared above my head, or rather in my hands as I'm holding the stems which connect to the petals and core.

Unfortunately, I was facing the wrong direction, so when I realized this and attempted to float over to the next platform, the petals fell off which made me fall where I barely managed to grab the platform's edge allowing me to pull myself up. " Definitely need some teaching as that was another close call."

" You still have another platform," said Twilight.

" This is going to be one of those days," I sighed.

" Sorry for not being more helpful," said Twilight.

" No, you've already proven that and then some what with the replies you've made to my reports," I said.

" Reports about friendship aren't exactly going to be helpful where we are," said Twilight. She then noticed a weird-looking tree that was situated on the final platform which also connected to another tunnel which lead into the darkness, and she signalled me to make my way to the tree as fast as possible.

" Sunset Shimmer! You need to see this tree right away as it looks as though it could explain why you look the way you do." A third flower was present in this area, so I dove into it before launching myself again, but I was slightly more fortunate in that I was floating in the right direction. However, I didn't take distance into consideration this time which resulted in me crashing into the wall above the tunnel entrance before landing hard on my burear. " Not exactly the most graceful moment you had there."

" Spike said the same thing many times during my last adventure," I moaned.

" He was wise to have done so," chuckled Twilight.

" So I'm not the most graceful person out there, but I made it which is all that matters. So, what did you mean when you said this tree would explain things?" I asked.

" Take a good look at it," replied Twilight. The tree was certainly weird given how small it was compared to normal trees, yet it appeared to have some kind of face on it which resembled someone crying as though their life had come to a tragic end. " Your current face bears such a striking resemblance to the face on this tree, it's as though you have taken on its form. What I'm trying to say is that this tree must have suffered horribly, and you were changed into it albeit in a moving form. I am also sensing the same dark magic which was surrounding Starlight Glimmer, so she must have been the one who did this."

" Could it have once been a living creature?" I asked.

" Perhaps, but I don't have enough evidence to answer that properly," replied Twilight.

" If Starlight Glimmer did do this, she must be stopped before things get even worse," I said.

" Considering her current memories are of this world as opposed to Equestria, she has an advantage in terms of knowing the lay of the land. The two of us are walking around blind without any clue as to where we can go," said Twilight.

" You have the memories of this world in addition to your own," I said.

" Oh! Then, I guess we do have some idea on what this world will be like," said Twilight. After shaking my head for a few moments as a means of chuckling along at this rather awkward moment she just had, I walked into the tunnel which resembled the previous one, but then things got weird again when everything started to spiral around as though everything was becoming distorted for no reason.

It eventually came to a stop when I entered a large room where a massive door closed behind me with no means of opening it, and all around me were several large gears like the kind you see within factories, or other forms of machinery.

" This place feels morbid," I commented.

" All of these gears give off the impression that we're inside some kind of giant mechanism," said Twilight.

" Such as?" I asked.

" A clock for one thing," replied Twilight.

" Then we should look for the entrance if this place is exactly that," I suggested.

" Why not try that flight of stairs over there at the back? I don't think there is any exit on the lowest level of this place, so climbing up to the top may be our best bet," said Twilight. Even though I had a small body complete with small legs and feet, I still walked at my usual pace which didn't mean it would take me a long time, so I walked over to the stairs and up to the next level which consisted of a large area with an even larger door on the opposite side. " That must be our way out, yet why have such a large door anyway?"

" I've got a question," I began.

" What is it?" asked Twilight.

" How did Starlight Glimmer get a hold of that mask?" I asked.

" My mind is hazy given how I've got my real memories back, but I do seem to recall a strange woman who carried a large bag that was filled with masks. Starlight got her hands on that mask by taking advantage, but I don't remember how she did it," replied Twilight. There was no doubt in my mind that the woman Twilight was referring to was Sonata Dusk, who in Hyrule was known as the Happy Mask Saleswoman. I remember my encounters with her where she wanted me to assist her in the sale of her masks, and she even assisted me in other ways which proved to be invaluable.

If I'm to meet up with her, I'm hoping she will remember who I am in her current incarnation rather than the one where she was a member of the Dazzlings. This strange area was devoid of any kind of life which made it even more eerie, but then something came to mind that related to Sonata.

How could she even be here in the first place? I doubt she dropped down into that massive chasm back in the Lost Woods, so maybe there are other entrances to this new world aside from the one I used. I walked a few paces towards the door before coming to a stop, for I could sense someone having appeared behind me. My first instinct was that the one behind me was Sheik who wanted to surprise me, but she was Twilight in disguise last time, and is currently with me in the form of a fairy.

Then I thought it could be some kind of monster, but this place isn't exactly an ideal location for something like that. Knowing that I had to face whoever this person was, I turned out where Twilight immediately hid behind my hat while I responded with my usual reaction in a situation like this.

" WAAAAH!"

" I remember that scream from back in Hyrule although that was quite some time ago."

" You recognize it?" I asked.

" One person loved to make such a scream, but not for a good reason of course as she did so because of being scared. That person was named Sunset Shimmer, who at one time served as a Happy Mask Saleswoman who was able to sell some of my masks." I breathed a huge sigh of relief as Sonata Dusk was standing behind me with her iconic bag of masks, yet her appearance was not as cheerful as before as though something had greatly affected her.

Maybe traveling to this world from Hyrule may have been too much for her to handle, or maybe all that time traveling alone without any friends has made her bitter. " You know, that green hat along with those green shorts reminds of the Kokiri child who helped me out, and that reaction of yours was almost identical to hers."

" I am Sunset Shimmer," I said.

" Really? But, you look so much different than you did when we last met. If you really are Sunset Shimmer, then you should be able to tell me what masks I gave you in order to sell to those who desired them. This also includes how much each mask cost which had to be paid back to me upon the successful sale. While it may seem unfair that I'm asking all of this to you after we've only just met, but I need to be sure that you are being sincere," said Sonata.

My mind began thinking about what the masks were, so remembering the exact details was difficult. Eventually, after spending what felt like 20 minutes trying to remember something which didn't have much practical use to me, I revealed what Sonata wanted me to tell her, and I stumbled several times as clearly this was information I had to dig deep into the recesses of my mind to even remotely recall any of it.

" Only someone who was dedicated when it comes to selling masks would know all of that... so, I see you've met with a terrible fate haven't you? In case you have forgotten which is a distinct possibility, allow me to introduce myself. I own the Happy Mask Shop. I travel far and wide in search of masks. During my travels, a very important mask was stolen from me by an imp in the woods."

" You don't say," I commented. That must mean Starlight Glimmer stole that strange mask she was wearing from Sonata, but how was she able to do that? Twilight knows the answer to that question, but her memories from this world currently elude her, so I guess I'll just have to figure it out later. On the other hand, I wish Sonata didn't tell about who she is and what her profession was as I remember it from my Hyrule adventure.

Maybe she has doubts about who I claim to be, and I don't blame her as I'm not exactly in my more well-known form right now. I'll humour her for the time being, for that should make her feel better to some extent. " So here I am at a loss, and now I've found you. Now don't think me rude, but I have been following you."

" Wait, what!?!?" I exclaimed.

" I have been following you," said Sonata.

" How? There was no way someone who carries such a large bag would have survived the plunge back in the Lost Woods, and even I was barely able to survive the drop as an unusual flower managed to break my fall," I said.

" Things are not always what they seem," said Sonata.

" If you say so," I said.

" Judging from the tone in your voice, you're not a fan of being stuck in the current form you now reside in. I wouldn't want to wish such a fate on anyone, and I certainly wouldn't want to suffer myself otherwise I wouldn't be able to sell my masks. I also wouldn't get to enjoy the tacos which I eat whenever I am feeling peckish, but you need not worry about your current condition my small friend... for I know of a way to return you to your former self," said Sonata.

" You do? How?" I asked.

" If you can get back the precious item that was stolen from you, I will return you to normal," replied Sonata.

" That means I need to find Starlight Glimmer, and reclaim the Ocarina of Time," I said.

" In exchange... all I ask is that you also get back my precious mask that the imp stole from me," said Sonata.

" I'm not sure if that's possible, for she has proven to be very powerful when it comes to using the dark magic which stems from it," I said.

" What? Is it not a simple task? Why, to someone like you, it should by no means be a difficult task. However, there is something which I must reveal to you, yet I am sure that it won't cause any problems. You see, I am a very busy woman what with my business of selling masks, and because of this, I am on a very busy schedule which may not appear as such. I must leave this place in three days," said Sonata.

" You have to leave in three days!?!?" I exclaimed. During my journey across Hyrule, I never had any kind of time limit on my hands aside from when I needed to find the third and final Spiritual Stone, but then that was actually pretty tame given how Ganondorf wasn't doing anything until he made his move. Three days isn't a lot of time for me especially since I have no idea what kind of world I have been dragged to, and Twilight doesn't have any ideas either, so Sonata is expecting me to perform what is basically a miracle for her?

Judging from the way she worded her situation, I've got no other choice but to carry out her task, for it means me being freed of this accursed form. There was no doubt in my mind that this wasn't going to be a good day for me... or in this case, a good three days....

To Be Continued.

Chapter 2: The Tingle of Pinkie

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

I think it was obvious that Pinkie Pie was the perfect character to portray perhaps one of the most controversial characters in the entire Legend of Zelda series.

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
Twilight Sparkle - Tatl the Fairy
Pinkie Pie - Tingle
Adagio Dazzle - Great Fairy of Magic
Aria Blaze - Postman
Sonata Dusk - Happy Mask Salesman
Fleur Dis Lee - Banker

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
September 22, 2015
Chapter 2: The Tingle of Pinkie

" How am I supposed to find that mask for you in just three days?" I asked.

" If you have faith, then there is nothing that can stop you from achieving your goal, and of course you will be benefitting from this as well. If you believe that I am trying to deceive you, then there is no need to show such concerns. I do indeed have the means to break the curse, but I cannot do anything until you get back the precious item which that imp stole from you," replied Sonata. While the thought of being changed back was a very tempting offer, what she was asking of me was far greater than anything I've ever done before.

Granted, I ended up having to help a lot of people during my adventures across Hyrule, yet those had no time limits attached to them whereas this one does. Looking at the expression on Sonata's face showed me that she was really upset about having been robbed, and I can relate to her as I experienced the same thing courtesy of Starlight Glimmer. It could be that she is pretending to be upset in the hopes of making me help her out, so my thought process was seeing if I could maybe get some information that will help me get started.

" You do look very upset over losing this mask, yet I am sure that you can get it back yourself," I said.

" Under normal circumstances yes, but the imp has figured out how to tap into some of the mask's dark power. She will eventually come to wield a power that most cannot even fathom should she progress far enough with it, and because of that I am unable to do anything to stop her. You on the other hand, have dealt with such things time and again which gives you a certain knack. How grateful I would be if you could bring it back to me before my time here is up. But yes, you'll be fine. I see you are young and have tremendous courage. I'm sure you'll find it right away," said Sonata.

" Sigh, it looks like I've got no choice but to help," I sighed.

" Again, you shall benefit from this," said Sonata.

" Got any advice?" I asked.

" I haven't been here that long myself even though I did follow you, but several people may be able to help you. There is a group of children who patrol this town, and they are dedicated to fighting for justice. Despite how young they are, the people have praised them for their efforts, yet they are cautious when it comes to dealing with non-children which includes non-humans. There is one other person who can be of immense help, but I must warn you that she can be rather difficult to comprehend given how her behaviour is viewed as being odd in the eyes of others," replied Sonata.

" That's not much to go on," I said.

" Your fairy companion will be able to fill in the blanks as it were," said Sonata.

" But why three days?" I asked.

" It will become clear to you the moment you step outside of this tower. Well then, I am counting on you," replied Sonata. She then took her bag off of her back before reaching into one of her pockets, and pulled out a taco. She proceeded to sit down in order to rummage through her bag which indicated that there was no longer any need to remain here, so I walked up to the large door which opened up quite easily despite its size.

Dawn of the First Day: 72 Hours Remain

I found myself staring at what appeared to be some kind of town given how there were people walking about doing their business, several buildings which must be people's houses, and the sounds of construction were everywhere as though someone was building something very close by.

Right off the bat, I could tell that this place was different from Hyrule as it had more modern looking buildings as opposed to medieval kinds, but the strangest thing is that several people looked familiar as they were people I encountered in Kakariko Village. Surely this was because of everyone in the human world got dragged into this world, or maybe there was something else at work?

" Where are we?" I asked.

" This is Clock Town which serves as the central hub for all of Termina," replied Twilight.

" Termina?" I asked.

" That's the name of the world we're currently in. It's quite an interesting place where Clock Town is situated right in the centre of the land, so many people come and go from here in order to reach their destinations. There are four additional areas located in the four compass directions... Woodfall is situated south where many forest creatures dwell, and they say that a palace is situated at the heart of the forest which also doubles as a swamp. To the north is Snowhead, a large mountain range that can be difficult to traverse due to how often it snows there, but those who live there are used to such conditions.

Great Bay is next which lies to the west, and comprises of a coastline that stretches across western Termina, yet it can be dangerous because of the pirates who make their home there. The final area is called Ikana, but much about this area remains in shadows due to few people venturing there, for they say it's haunted by spirits... ethereal beings of an ancient kingdom that once thrived there," replied Twilight.

" Not bad for someone who is having memory issues," I said.

" I would tell you more, but that's all I'm able to recall," said Twilight.

" Well, it does give us some ideas about where we'll be visiting in order to figure out how to change things back to normal, but perhaps if we talk to some of the locals around here, they may be willing to provide additional information," I said. The thought of what kind of adventures and dangers which awaited me outside this town filled my heart with dread as it meant fighting against powerful monsters, but it had to be done in order to save this world from destruction.

It then hit me that from what I was looking at, things looked relatively peaceful, and not disastrous as Ganondorf claimed. Perhaps he was wrong? Or, maybe there was something I was missing? Either way, my mission involved figuring out where Starlight Glimmer was hiding, and I had just three days to find her and get back both the Ocarina of Time, and the mask she stole from Sonata.

" There is one person who can help us out," began Twilight.

" Who?" I asked.

" The Great Fairy who lives in the Fairy Fountain that lies in the north of town. She watches over everything that happens around here, so she most likely knows where we can find Starlight Glimmer," replied Twilight. I remember my encounters with the Great Fairy in Hyrule... all six of them, and each time I had to deal with the same person every time... Adagio Dazzle, who was the leader of the Dazzlings who used their siren voices in an attempt to try and take over the human world. Did this mean I had to deal with her in this world? Also, would she remember me from last time? Finally, would she be aware that things aren't what they are supposed to be?

" Do you know where in the north the fountain is?" I asked.

" I have no idea," replied Twilight.

" Your memories from this world really need to be worked on," I said.

" I just need to get used to the fact that I have two sets of memories, my own, and those of this character Tatl which I'm portraying. Was it this bad when you were journeying around with Spike?" asked Twilight.

" He had no memories of his real self, so he was strictly all about portraying the role of Navi the Fairy," I replied. It sounded like Twilight was really struggling, but I knew deep down that she was trying her best, and that meant not giving her any kind of pressure. I know things look pretty bad right now, but they should get better especially when we start to get an understanding as to how Termina is supposed to work. Until then, we're walking around blind which was what I was doing last time despite Spike doing his best to guide me along.

" By the way, what was up with Sonata?" asked Twilight.

" Everyone we know from the human world, and in some cases from Equestria, have been re-imagined as people who live in this video game world, but they don't realize that it's all just a video game. They think everything that has happened is all real, and for the most part they will reject any notions that things aren't meant to be like this. Only those who are the closest to us, in this case, our friends, may have an inkling that compels them to come to the understanding that we're from a different world," I replied.

" So Sonata isn't our enemy even though she was before?" asked Twilight.

" It's a case of black and white from what I discovered during my previous adventure. Those who are our friends may end up being our enemies in this world, and the same is true of our enemies being our friends here. There is no way of knowing for certain until their true natures become apparent to us," I replied.

" Things are going to be getting weird," said Twilight.

" You have no idea," I said. Both of us then laughed together which made us feel good, and this was especially true for me. In the past, I never got the chance to laugh with any friends about anything, for my focus was on my studies with Princess Celestia. In my eyes, becoming a powerful unicorn was all that mattered, and friendship was nothing short of weak and worthless.

Oh how I wish that I could have learned about such a wonderful thing as friendship much sooner than I did, for it would have meant my life going down a much different path than what really happened. Having accepted friendship into my life was the greatest thing I've ever experienced, and I'd never give it up for anything, yet there were those who feel I should have remained on the path I had chosen... those such as Sunset Demon who desired power above all else.

" Hey! Why is that one person looking up at the sky?" asked Twilight.

" Beats me, but it's probably not that important," I replied.

" Judging from his expression, he looks scared," said Twilight.

" Maybe we should look up as well?" I asked.

" It's probably nothing like you said, but we can't overlook anything," replied Twilight.

" I just need to move forward a little bit given the Clock Tower is overshadowing us with its presence," I said. Taking several steps forward until the warmth coming from the early morning sun shone down on me, I looked upwards where my entire body froze in utter horror. Floating miles above was a moon, but this one had a face which was giving off a rather menacing expression, and then something flashed in my memory.

I remember seeing that same face on the giant screen just before the tornado appeared that brought all of us into this world. Just seeing that face made me run back towards the Clock Tower in fear, and I buried my head into my hands knowing what it really meant.

" What's wrong?" asked Twilight.

" That face on the moon... it was the same one I saw when everything went wrong back in the human world," I replied.

" Do you suppose this could be what Ganondorf said about a disaster?" asked Twilight.

" I don't know as he was rather cryptic about it," I replied.

" From what I've seen so far, only the one person has shown signs of taking notice of the moon, for everyone else just seems to be focused on their lives. I hope you don't plan on going back inside Sunset Shimmer as we need to figure this out otherwise everyone is going to be stuck here forever," said Twilight.

" You're right! Even though I'm scared out of my wits knowing this revelation, I can't allow myself to become consumed with fear. Okay, we first need to figure out a plan before we do anything as we've only got 72 hours before Sonata has to leave," I said.

" Coming up with plans is my speciality, and it should only take me a few minutes to come up with something," said Twilight. She then floated down to the ground, and began scribbling on the dirt as a way of concocting a plan. While her actions did come off as somewhat unusual, I knew there was nothing to worry about even though sometimes her plans have been known to backfire. After scribbling for a few minutes, Twilight came up with a solution given how she celebrated by doing a dance while also saying the word 'yes' several times over.

" Seeing the Great Fairy is a great first step as she will no doubt tell us what we need to do in order to find Starlight Glimmer, but we could do with some kind of map that will help us navigate this town better. It may not look like it, but Clock Town is quite a large place, and getting ourselves lost would be the worst thing imaginable if you know what I mean."

" I've been around Rarity long enough to know that," I said.

" Someone in Clock Town is a specialist when it comes to making maps, so finding them is of the utmost importance," said Twilight.

" Guess I should start asking people around," I sighed. It proved to be a rather difficult task when it came to asking people for help, for many of them turned a blind eye towards me simply because of being a Deku Scrub. Those who saw past that simply referred to me as a little child who was trying to find her own way without the assistance of her parents, and even a small dog attempted to bite me which is something Starlight did warn about in her own cruel way.

After spending a good while trying to find anyone who was willing to look past my current appearance, I ended up with no progress at all, and already an hour had gone by as though it had merely been minutes. " This isn't working out very well for me Twilight!"

" People are treating you badly due to you being a Deku Scrub," said Twilight.

" It's like those few months after being defeated when I became a she-demon all over again where almost everyone shunned me just because of what I did to them," I cried.

" Blame Starlight Glimmer for having turned you into this form," said Twilight.

" She must be enjoying my misery right now," I said.

" Then you've got a strong resolve to prevent her from doing so to anyone else," said Twilight. That was a pretty interesting way to look at it, and it did make me feel better overall, but then Starlight wielded a power that could become even worse were she to somehow lose control of it. Power is a double-edged sword in that while many people strive to claim it for themselves to better their own lives, only a select few can control it.

Those who are too weak will end up being consumed by the very power they seek, and in turn will hurt others just because they couldn't succeed. My instincts convinced me to take a look behind the Clock Tower as I figured something could be hiding back there waiting for me to discover it, and sure enough I was right as there was something there... or rather someone.

" Now there's someone I've never seen before, yet she has an Equestrian feel about her," I said.

" I'll say that she does. That's Fleur Dis Lee, one of the Canterlot elite who are perhaps the most recognized ponies in Canterlot barring the princesses. Fleur is often in the company of Fancy Pants, who is at the top of the social ladder, and she is known for supporting a large number of charities. Her appearance and mannerisms do give an impression that she is snooty and superior to others, but she never thinks that way," said Twilight.

" How do you know all of this?" I asked.

" I got it from Rarity," replied Twilight.

" Ha, ha, ha, ha! I should have known considering how you've told me that the Rarity you know strives to be of the Canterlot elite, but it seems Fleur Dis Lee in this world is anything but a member of the social elite. In fact, she looks like she is the proprietor of a bank," I said.

" That's a bank!?!? It's more of a stall than anything else," said Twilight.

" We're not in Equestria anymore Twilight, so this must be the Termina version of a bank... yeah, I do see what you mean given that Equestrian banks are large and full of splendor which is also true with banks in the human world," I said.

" When you get your hands on some bits, maybe we can deposit them for safe keeping," suggested Twilight. Did she seriously just say bits? It's been a very long time since I heard that word being used to describe a currency, but sadly she was wrong. In Equestria, bits served as our means of paying for things, and took on the form of gold coins which unicorns carried around using their magic while Pegasi and earth ponies had to do so with their teeth.

I then explained to Twilight that the currency around here was the rupee given how I acquired some back when I cut the grass during my spinning practice earlier. At least Termina has the same currency as Hyrule, so I'm not completely in the dark at least when it comes to money. Fleur Dis Lee looked like she was desperate given how she kept on slapping her hands down onto the desk, but maybe she is just trying to get people to pay her a visit and deposit some of their rupees.

I quickly checked the wallet that somehow appeared out of nowhere in one of my pouches, and it contained about 20 rupees which didn't really seem like all that much. I must have acquired this wallet upon waking up after the tornado brought me here, yet it looks like it can only hold a small amount of rupees. I'd say about 100 rupees at the most which may become a problem especially if things start getting expensive.

" Guess we might as well pay her a visit," I suggested.

" With just 20 rupees?" asked Twilight.

" In Hyrule, I ended up running out of money more times than I would have liked, and I had no means of storing them somewhere in case I needed them. You never want to explore anywhere without the local currency in your pocket," I replied.

" I suppose that's true," said Twilight. I proceeded to walk up to the bank which made me feel awkward, for I had no idea as to the kind of reaction I was going to get, but luckily this was a case where it was a positive one.

" What's this? You need something from me? Oh! A new customer, and a Deku Scrub all of things. I rarely see any Deku Scrubs come to the bank because of how they are constantly mistreated by everyone around here, so you must either have tough skin to withstand all of the abuse, or you came here during our quiet period. Anyway, welcome to the bank of Clock Town as administered courtesy of the mayor!" said Fleur Dis Lee.

" I came here to deposit some rupees," I said.

" Then allow me the privilege of explaining how the bank works. Every time you pay me a visit, you can either deposit rupees or take some out if you have the need to do some spending for reasons that I'm not allowed to know as it's your business. Now, when it comes to depositing and/or withdrawing rupees, you can only give/take up to your maximum amount.

I'll get really annoyed if you tried withdrawing more rupees than what you currently have in the bank for example, so don't do anything like that! What else do I need to explain to you? Oh yes! At night, there is a small fee that I'll be enforcing whenever you've got a mind to withdraw," said Fleur Dis Lee.

" How much is the fee?" I asked.

" Four rupees," replied Fleur Dis Lee. That actually wasn't a bad thing when you consider that she could have said say something like 50 rupees, but the rest of her explanation sounded really confusing, but Twilight appeared to understand given how she was listening to everything.

" How often are you open?" I asked.

" We never close because it's my belief that the bank must be accessible at all times. Now, you probably think that I never go to sleep or anything, but even I can't escape the beautiful nature of sleep, so I do have an assistant who covers for me. You'll probably never see him working here unless you do all of your banking needs during the night," replied Fleur Dis Lee. She could tell from my expression despite being a Deku Scrub that I was still having some hesitation, so she decided to sweeten the deal as it were.

" If you deposit rupees on a regular basis, you'll end up getting some really good rewards which could prove useful." Hearing her say that did pique my interest, and she knew this.

" What kind of rewards?" I asked.

" If you can deposit over 200 rupees, I'll give you something which can enable you to carry more. Judging from your size, you must be a child which means you carry a child's wallet with a 99 rupee limit. This isn't the only reward I can give you, so don't stop after depositing 200 rupees. If you can deposit 1,000 rupees then I'll give you some interest, and finally, if you can deposit 5,000 rupees you'll receive the best prize I have, but I can't tell you what it is other than say that you'll survive longer," replied Fleur Dis Lee.

" 5,000 rupees!?!? That's more than what I acquired altogether last time," I said. Even though I never took the liberty of writing down how many rupees I amassed during my adventures in Hyrule, I never collected 5,000 rupees even after finding many hidden treasure chests that contained rupees. If I am to get this final prize, I've got to grind like there's no tomorrow which is bound to be extremely difficult. Perhaps going for the smaller reward for 200 rupees deposited would be easier for me, and I can go from there.

" Now that we've got all of that sorted out, do you have any rupees for depositing?" asked Fleur Dis Lee.

" I have 20 right here," I replied.

" That's it? That ain't nothing at all, big spender!" said Fleur Dis Lee.

" I'll be depositing a lot more in the future," I said.

" Well, since you did deposit some rupees even though 20 is really a joke, I might as well do something else for you so that I won't forget your deposits. Let me stamp you with my special ink. Hey, relax! It doesn't leave any marks, and it's not gonna hurt. There! Now I'll know you when I see you," said Fleur Dis Lee. The stamp didn't really look all that impressive, and there was some kind of strange smell coming from it which might linger about for a while, but this did seem like a benefit in a sense.

If I manage to return to my human form upon getting the ocarina back and pay her a visit again, she'll recognize me in an instant. Since there was nothing else for me to do at the bank for the time being, I said my thanks before leaving.

" That went rather well," said Twilight.

" Yeah, but the ink smell is going to make me nausceous," I moaned.

" At least you know that your money is safe," said Twilight.

" I just need to remember to come back here after I've saved up some more," I said.

" Now we must find someone who can sell us a map, and you'll need to scrounge up some more rupees seeing as you just deposited all you've collected so far into the bank, and I doubt Fleur Dis Lee will appreciate you coming back just after leaving so that you can reclaim them again," said Twilight. I smacked myself on the forehead upon realizing my mistake as that money could have gotten me a map, but I suppose I'll have to find more.

Since Twilight said that the Great Fairy Fountain was located in North Clock Town, I walked north, or what I assumed was north, and entered another area which comprised of a small field with a playground of sorts in one corner. In the middle of the area was a young child who appeared to be trying to hit a balloon with a peashooter, and the balloon featured the image of the mask Starlight Glimmer was wearing on her face. I could see another balloon close by, yet this one was being used by someone wearing a green spandex suit which looked really weird, and finally a large cave entrance stuck out to my left which could be the location of the fountain.

" Very quiet around here," I commented.

" Unless you're referring to the girl floating with the balloon," moaned Twilight.

" Is she someone you know?" I asked.

" I've heard rumours of someone who has been seen floating around in various places across Termina, and wears a green suit which makes her look as though she comes from the forest, but people have said that she is eccentric... or just downright nuts because of her twisted fantasies," replied Twilight. It sounded like this girl must have some really weird way of thinking to act in such a manner, so why was I drawn to her by taking a closer look? The description I received felt very familiar like I knew who she was, and when I got close enough without making myself out to be some kind of stalker, I immediately recognized her.

" Pinkie Pie!?!?" I exclaimed.

" Where?" asked Twilight.

" She's the one wearing the green spandex suit," I replied.

" You've got to be kidding me! Then again, considering how Pinkie has been known to bend reality to her will without doing so intentionally, her wearing such a ridiculous outfit isn't that far from the truth," said Twilight. As I walked forward, the child who was using the peashooter suddenly looked in my direction as though I was doing something wrong which clearly wasn't true, but then he went back to what he was doing which made me feel slightly uncomfortable.

Being a Deku Scrub was really starting to become annoying as most people treated me like I was dirt, and that wasn't fair as I didn't want to look like this. Sighing heavily, I made my way over to where Pinkie was floating above ground via her balloon, and I looked upwards in order to communicate with her.

" Um... hello?" I asked.

" Huh? Is that a fairy I see floating around you? I can't quite see from way up here, so could you pop my balloon for me? I'll drop down to the ground like a rock, and get a much closer look to see if my eyes weren't playing tricks on me," replied Pinkie Pie.

" If I do that, you could get seriously hurt," I said.

" Nah! I'm used to dropping down from the sky as it's the only way people are able to talk to me provided they want to. You're a funny looking Deku Scrub, but don't take it as an insult as it's not often I see one of your kind wearing a hat that's almost as big as your head. Since you're a Deku Scrub and all, mind using your bubbles to pop my balloon and getting me down?" asked Pinkie Pie.

" My what?" I asked.

" Your bubbles silly. All Deku Scrubs are capable of blowing magical bubbles from their mouths provided they have magic, so could you please hurry up as I really want to see you up close," replied Pinkie Pie.

" I don't know how to use bubbles like this," I said.

" Wait! Seriously? You're a Deku Scrub, and you don't know how to blow bubbles? Gasp! That means you either haven't come of age yet, or you haven't acquired the ability to use magic. The latter is always given to those of the Deku tribe by the Great Fairy who lives in the swamp to the south of Clock Town, for it serves as a right of passage for them which allows them to do other things. Or, at least I think that's how it goes as I did get my information from a Deku Scrub. Anyway, since you can't use bubbles to get me down, try finding something that will work just the same," suggested Pinkie Pie.

" Are you sure you can keep floating up there?" I asked.

" I can stay up here for hours without getting tired, but sometimes I do need to get down to stretch my legs a little," replied Pinkie Pie. Of all the times to be unable to use my magic, and all because Starlight Glimmer changed me into a Deku Scrub. Unfortunately, I can't make my way over to the swamp as that would take too long of a journey given how little precious time I had, and also because I wouldn't even know where to find the Great Fairy of that area to begin with.

That meant needing something which can pop her balloon, and at first I was thinking of borrowing the peashooter that child who stared at me had, yet I quickly changed my mind as I doubt he would be willing to help me. I then noticed a number of shrubs near the playground, and figured there should be a small stone which could pop the balloon. Spinning my way over there and cutting the shrubs down which did net me several rupees, I eventually discovered a stone after spending almost ten minutes looking.

" That should do the trick," said Twilight.

" I really need my magic," I said.

" What kind were you capable of using before?" asked Twilight.

" I used earth, wind, water, and fire magic although the first three were actually granted to me by the first Great Fairy I encountered back in Hyrule. Fire magic turned out to be natural for me given my cutie mark was a blazing sun hence my name," I replied.

" I look forward to seeing you use magic," said Twilight.

" You are?" I asked.

" Sure! When it comes to magic, I'm always willing to learn new spells, and seeing ponies use magic in creative ways whether I'm teaching them or not. Even though I only saw you use your magic briefly when you teleported during that chase where you stole my crown, I could sense you were extremely gifted," replied Twilight. I wish that she hadn't brought up the incident where I took it, and brought it to the human world which basically began the influx of magic coming from Equestria, but her praise of my magic did make me feel better.

Taking the stone that I found, I walked back over to Pinkie Pie who wasn't angry over how long it took me to find something, so now I needed to aim at her balloon in order to pop it. Luckily, I know how to throw things which was one of the first things I got adjusted to when I went from being a pony to being a human, so this will be easy enough so long as nothing goes wrong.

Pinkie constantly bobbed up and down due to her balloon being caught in an updraft, so I had to wait for the right moment to throw this stone. If I end up missing, I'll have to spend even more time trying to find another stone, and there's no telling where the first stone will end up which could cause me even more problems. Concentrating as hard as possible, I waited until the balloon reached the highest point in the sky before making my move.

It was over in an instant where the stone popped the balloon with a loud popping sound, and Pinkie suddenly realized she was no longer floating, so she screamed and dropped down until she landed where her knees buckled pretty badly. I know that feeling all too well because of dropping from great heights myself during my last adventure.

" That was a lot of fun," commented Pinkie Pie.

" Your knees don't feel the same way," I said.

" Like I said, I'm used to falling from such heights, so you don't need to worry about my knees or any other part of my body getting hurt in the process. Now that I'm finally on the ground again, let me take a good look at you, and that thing which looked like a fairy from up there," said Pinkie Pie. Twilight looked a little offended as being referred to in such a manner, and I was feeling creeped out given Pinkie was scanning me all over as though she were obsessed with me or something to that effect.

" What's this? Green clothes... white fairy... madam, could you, by chance, be a forest fairy? Oh my! My name is Tingle! I think I am the same as you, madam. A forest fairy! Alas, though I am already age 35, no fairy has come to me yet..."

" Wait a minute! You're 35?" I asked.

" Quite the sad revelation," replied Pinkie Pie.

" You definitely don't look like someone who is 35. In fact, you look more like you're 16 than anything else," I said.

" That's quite a nice thing to say, but sadly the age I mentioned is correct which does bum me out sometimes. My father tells me to grow up and act my age, but why? I tell you...Tingle is the very reincarnation of a fairy! Now while I stand here waiting for a fairy of my own, I sell maps to help out my father," said Pinkie Pie. I didn't know what to say about how she was acting, for this wasn't the Pinkie Pie that I'm familiar with, yet I could still see some of her zanyness gushing forth.

I then remembered in Hyrule that I got through to my friends because of the Equestrian magic inside each of us, but perhaps it was because they were Sages at the time. In her current appearance, Pinkie clearly wasn't a Sage of any kind, and she looked like she was more concerned with looking for fairies than wanting to remember how things were meant to be. All of a sudden, I slapped myself on the forehead as Pinkie mentioned about selling maps, and I could do with one of those.

" Did you say that you sell maps?" I asked.

" I've been dabbling, creating, drawing, navigating, and charting maps as a means to earn some extra rupees on the side, and despite how eccentric I may appear, my maps are guaranteed to be worth every rupee, for you'll be thankful. Lucky! Lucky! You're so lucky to have a fairy! I know! I know! We should be friends! Yes! Yes! In exchange, I will sell you a map for cheap as a sign of my friendship. Will you buy one of Tingle's maps?" asked Pinkie Pie.

" What do you have?" I asked. She then showed me two different maps which made absolutely no sense to me, but she explained that the first one was a map of Woodfall, and that it would cost more due to her not being in that current area. The other one was of Clock Town, and it would be so inexpensive, she would be practically giving it away. I inquired as to the prize of the second map, and she said five rupees of which I have more than enough to pay her.

" I'll take a map for Clock Town!" I announced.

" Yippee!" shouted Pinkie Pie as she took my money, and handed over a map in exchange. The amount of detail on the map was remarkable, so she definitely knows how to make a good map. With this in my hands, I should have no trouble finding my way around this town. " Well, call again! Tingle, Tingle! Kooloo-Limpah! These are the magic words that Tingle created herself. Don't steal them!"

" I actually need more of your help," I said.

" Do you need to buy another one of my maps?" asked Pinkie Pie.

" No, but I could do with some information," I replied.

" Information?" asked Pinkie Pie.

" You see, I'm kind of new in town, and I'm trying to figure out where everything is. You see, I need to find someone who stole two very important things from myself and from a friend of mine, and so far no one has been helping me out just because I'm a Deku Scrub," I replied.

" Deku Scrubs aren't really all that popular throughout Termina due to how treacherous they can be, but you aren't like other Dekus in that you haven't shown any signs of arrogance, or thinking yourself as being superior. Dekus have forged alliances with the other tribes, yet often backstab them in order to come out on top. I know it must sound pretty bad of me saying such horrible things about your people, but this has been normal for decades," said Pinkie Pie.

" It doesn't bother me," I said. While my heart was telling me to tell her the truth in that I was a human and not a Deku Scrub, she might not believe me, and could think I was trying to confuse her. Since she thinks I'm a forest fairy because of my clothes, she could believe me, but I don't want to take that chance otherwise I'd lose the one potential ally that I have who isn't a divine being.

" Now, the first thing anyone who comes to Clock Town must know is that every year we have a special occasion known as the Carnival of Time. People from all over come to celebrate by praying for a good harvest in the coming year, and they even bring along their own masks. Granted, there are some things I don't know with regards to the myths and legends associated with the carnival, but there are those who have dedicated themselves to teaching such information to the younger generation," said Pinkie Pie.

" Where is it held?" I asked.

" Wow! You really must be new to ask that kind of question, or you never went that far from your home in the swamp until recently which might suggest that much of Terminian custom currently escapes your mind. The celebration takes places at the Clock Tower where it will open up once we've reached the eve of the carnival, and that is going to happen in about three days from now. Again, you should ask someone who truly knows all of the nuances regarding this occasion.

Next, newcomers to Clock Town should pay a visit to the residence of the mayor, for she is the most powerful person in town. From what I've been hearing, she is currently stuck in a meeting that shows no signs of ever ending, so unless you really need to speak with her, you'll have to wait until she gets finished," replied Pinkie Pie.

" Your map shows that the mayor's office is in East Clock Town," I said.

" Most of the fun activities are located over there, so if you're up for some fun games then go there at the earliest opportunity as long as you have rupees," said Pinkie Pie. If this mayor is as important and powerful as Pinkie claims her to be, she could prove to be of immense help when it comes to me searching for Starlight Glimmer. The thought of barging in on a meeting didn't sound all that pleasant, but maybe I can do something that will bring it to a conclusion.

As for what she said about playing games... now isn't exactly a good time given how I have only three days before Sonata has to leave town herself, so maybe I can have fun after finishing my mission. Pinkie at this point was trying to get my attention, for she had more things to tell me about Clock Town. " Did you notice that child trying to pop a balloon? He is the leader of a group known as the Bombers Gang, and they are dedicated to protecting this town even though they are just kids.

Got any problems? They can help you out, and if you can get on Jim's good side, you may be able to join their crusade. He isn't in the best of moods these days as one of his members accidentally lost a notebook which details their mission, yet I heard that a strange person carrying a large sack found it." Sonata found this notebook, yet she didn't tell me about it? Why would she not let me know about something like that? Perhaps paying her another visit in the future is in order, but after I've gotten the items I need to get back from Starlight.

" Do you know about the Great Fairy?" I asked.

" She lives in that cave to your left," replied Pinkie Pie.

" Oh," I said.

" A lot of people pay her a visit in order to receive her blessings, but there was one person who went in there recently who seemed different from most. She had a strange dark aura which was coming from some kind of weird mask," said Pinkie Pie. So Starlight Glimmer has already gotten to the Great Fairy, and that means things have just taken a turn for the worse.

" Do you know what this masked person did?" I asked.

" No, but when she came back out of the fountain, she decided to pay a visit to the secret hideout of the Bombers," replied Pinkie Pie.

" They have a hideout?" I asked.

" Don't all children their age have something like that? Anyway, I have no idea where it is for they say it's on a need to know basis, and the only ones who are allowed to know are kids. While they do respect their elders, they wouldn't tell them anything that important. The masked person has been to almost every last location in Clock Town according to eye witnesses, and within the span of under an hour which must be some kind of record," replied Pinkie Pie.

" She knows how to get around," I said.

" People have been saying she has been causing trouble all over town, yet no one is really paying that much attention as they are all busy preparing for the carnival. Oh, I have one last piece of information for you. The west side of Clock Town is the place you want to go if you wish to buy some items, but you may have some trouble given how people view Deku Scrubs. Well, I must get back to the air now, so I hope to see you again real soon Ms. Fairy," said Pinkie Pie.

She then began inflating a brand new balloon which caught me by surprise as I didn't think she had another one, but she did and soon she was floating in the air as before leaving me to my own devices. The information I received from her has proven useful along with the map, yet it seems I've arrived too late seeing as Starlight Glimmer has been busy causing trouble.

" Things are much worse than we thought," said Twilight.

" Starlight has been on a rampage," I said.

" And no one is doing anything to stop her, so I guess it's up to the two of us. I feel guilty knowing that I played a part in helping her get that mask, and getting that instrument she stole from you earlier," said Twilight.

" You're not to blame for that as you weren't yourself," I said.

" Thanks Sunset Shimmer," smiled Twilight.

" What do you suppose has happened to the Great Fairy?" I asked.

" Hard to say because we still don't know what kind of power Starlight has, but we need to make our way over to the fountain right away," replied Twilight. We then both agreed that Pinkie Pie was of tremendous help even though her eccentric behaviour made it a challenge, so then we began making our way over to the Great Fairy Fountain, and along the way I spotted another flower which I could dive down into, yet I saw no reason other than wanting to reach a hole on the other side of a wooden fence.

Upon entering the fountain, things looked peaceful at first, but when I got closer, Twilight floated ahead of me where she was in complete shock. " Oh no! Sunset Shimmer! Something has happened to the Great Fairy." I immediately ran over, and discovered that there were a bunch of small looking fairies with large heads. At first I thought these were just regular fairies who lived here, but then they all started talking in unison.

" Young one! Please hear my plea! I have been broken and shattered to pieces by the masked Skull Kid. Please find the one Stray Fairy lost in town, and bring her to thisfountain. If you can succeed in this small task, then you shall receive my aid."

" Where can we find your missing fairy?" I asked.

" It is currently the middle of the day, so the lost one must be somewhere in the Laundry Pool. I am worried for without the lost one, I cannot be restored to my former self, and this town has need of my powers in order to protect them from a terrible darkness. Please, you must find the Stray Fairy and bring her back here." Since there was nothing left for me to do in the fountain, I turned around and left where I realized that it was already past noon which meant that time was already ticking away, and I hadn't exactly done all that much in my search for Starlight Glimmer.

" Do you know where the Laundry Pool is, or even what it is?" I asked.

" Even though it's called that, no one actually goes there to wash any clothes as far as I'm aware. The Laundry Pool is best described as a quiet area in town where you can go in order to think without having to deal with all the hustle and bustle. Maybe we should take a look at that map Pinkie Pie sold us, for it should show us a complete detail of every area," replied Twilight. I followed her advice, and took out the map before unfurling it in order to see the layout.

She then began observing the map to see if Pinkie had taken the liberty of labelling the names of any important places across town, and to our delight this was the case. " It says here the Laundry Pool is located by taking a small passageway in the southwest portion of South Clock Town, so we need to get over there right away."

" Quite the tucked away area isn't it?" I asked.

" It makes it more convenient for those who want peace and quiet," replied Twilight. It didn't take long for me to make my back to South Clock Town again, but then my progress was hindered due to running into someone the moment I entered the area. The collision made me fall down onto my rear, but when I got back onto my feet in order to see who I had bumped into, my mouth opened wide in shock over who it was.

" Please watch where you're going! If I fall behind schedule, then my routine gets completely interrupted!"

" Sorry about that," I said.

" I'll let it slide just this one time, but please do not speak to me while I am on duty delivering the mail! Even now, just speaking to you has made me fall behind schedule by almost 30 seconds, so I must resume my deliveries before I fall behind even further." Apparently, I had run into a postwoman based on her female voice, and she seemed totally dedicated to the cause given how she scolded me for making her late with her deliveries. She would soon continue onward at a more rapid pace due to falling behind, but I was still shocked over who I had bumped into.

" That was rude of her," commented Twilight.

" Yeah, but that's not what made me shocked," I said.

" What did?" asked Twilight.

" The fact that was Aria Blaze who I ran into," I replied.

" Wait, what!?!? You collided with one of the Dazzlings who were banished from Equestria? You need to explain this one to me very carefully, for I have no idea why she would even be here in the first place, and as a civil servant no less," said Twilight. I told her that I encountered Aria back in Hyrule where she was known as the Running Woman, someone who challenged all manner of creatures to foot races be they human or no.

She also had a strong fascination for rabbits, and desired to have a mask which would allow her to become one with her inner rabbit. I had sold her something called the Bunny Hood that allowed her to realize her dream, yet despite this she maintained her rebellious streak which involved being emo. Aria was also associated with the Gerudo Thieves in that she was an honourary member of their tribe much like how I achieved the same thing due to needing access to the Spirit Temple, but to see her here as a postal worker was certainly surprising.

I never would have imagined her in such a position, yet there she went while wearing a red postal hat, and carrying a satchel that contained letters, packages, and who knows what else constitutes for mail around here.

" I've got a feeling we'll be seeing Aria again," I said.

" Maybe, but for now we need to get to the Laundry Pool," said Twilight. After watching Aria disappear around a corner, I made my way over to the Laundry Pool which was accessible by running up a short flight of stairs, but as I was reaching the top, a child walked by me wearing another mask, yet no one took any notice of him which struck me as really odd.

The Laundry Pool itself was a small area which featured a single tree that overlooked a pond that did feature fish in it, but this didn't look like a spot where anyone could come along and fish. The only other thing of interest was a bell which was attached to a sign, but I was fixated on the Stray Fairy located in the middle of the pond.

" This looks easy, but then you never know," I said.

" You have to be careful here Sunset Shimmer as Deku Scrubs have problems when it comes to water," said Twilight.

" How so?" I asked.

" In your current form, you can't swim so if you were to jump into the water, you'll sink to the bottom and perish. However, you can hop across bodies of water to reach far away places, but this can only be done five times. After your fifth and final jump which involves jumping really high, you'll sink which will result in the same perishing scenario as before. So, you must plan carefully if you want to grab the Stray Fairy without sinking," replied Twilight.

" Guess those swimming lessons aren't going to pay off here," I said jokingly, but this was no joking matter as the thought of drowning made me worried. Walking over to the edge of the water, and adjusting my direction so that I could collect the Stray Fairy who continued to float there, I jumped across using almost all of my jumps in the process. I do need some practice doing this as it was just a little too close for comfort, but as soon as I reached the other side of the water, the Stray Fairy began speaking.

" Please, hear my plea! The masked Skull Kid has broken me apart and scattered my pieces! Please find a way to return me to the Fairy Fountain in North Clock Town. I must be reunited as soon as possible with my fellow fairies who share the same colour as I do."

" How did you end up all the way over here?" I asked.

" The Skull Kid shattered me to pieces because she knew that I was aware of the powers that she now possesses, and placed me here to prevent me from making my way back to my fountain. There is much that I must explain regarding her powers, but right now I cannot do so in my current condition."

" If you can help me deal with her, then I'll gladly bring you back to your fountain where you're friends are," I said.

" Yes, I shall give you as much aid as possible."

" Okay, then please hide in one of my pouches so that you don't end up getting lost," I said. The Stray Fairy did as I asked, and entered a pouch where she commented that it was really warm before giving me the signal that she was ready to be transported. It didn't take long for me to find my way back to the fountain as I made sure to follow the map given to me by Pinkie, for I still wasn't familiar with the general area. Upon reaching the fountain, I looked up at the sky because of wondering how much time I spent, and I noticed the moon had gotten slightly bigger than when I looked previously.

I had no idea if this was my eyes playing tricks on me, or the moon was somehow increasing in size, but my decision was to ignore it and enter the fountain where the Stray Fairy united with the rest of her friends. They would merge together to become Adagio Dazzle which didn't surprise me in any way for I knew this would happen, and of course Twilight's jaw dropped when she noticed Adagio appear before us.

" Tatl, and you, young one of the altered shape. Thank you for returning my broken and shattered body to normal. I am the Great Fairy of Magic. I thought that masked child was helping me, and I grew careless which resulted in my body being broken," said Adagio.

" So you know that I'm not a Deku Scrub?" I asked.

" There is a powerful dark magic which surrounds you, and it has trapped you inside of your current form. My power is unable to free you from this curse, but there is someone who has the ability to return you back to normal. However, she will not remain in this place for very long, so you must move quickly before she chooses to leave thus keeping you trapped as you are forever. But, you may not be able to change back to normal should the impending disaster makes itself known," replied Adagio.

" That's why I came here," I said.

" Yes, for you must stop the Skull Kid before she brings about the destruction of this world. Also, I know the other reason as to why you are here. Both you and Tatl are aware of things that others across this land do not yet understand, yet I too know which is why I am bringing this up with you. Despite the odds not being in your favour when it comes to finding a way to bring your inner most desire to pass, do not give up hope for you shall one day succeed," said Adagio.

Even though she didn't say it specifically, she knew that this world mustn't exist as it currently does, and that the human world must be returned to normal. Still, it feels somewhat strange that someone like Adagio ended up being someone of such pure goodness. You'd think I would gotten used to this after encountering her in this form six times in Hyrule, but I guess my mind just can't grasp the concept.

" I'm glad I could help you," I said.

" And as mentioned before, you shall receive my aid. All I can offer you now is this: I shall grant you Magic Power as a sign of my gratitude. Please accept it! I shall not be refused if you feel that a reward is not necessary, yet know that without magic by your side, the chances of success are slim to none. I sense that you possess a natural ability to use magic which is most impressive for one so young, but your current form prevents such magic from being used," said Adagio.

She then raised her hands to her mouth where she proceeded to blow at me which surrounded me in a warm light that made me feel happy, and then I suddenly blew a bubble from my mouth that popped a short distance away. This must be the magical ability that Deku Scrubs are capable of using, so I need to quickly get used to using this new power.

" With this power in your possession, many restrictions no longer get in your way, so now you can partake in the challenge that the children who act as justice warriors are offering to those who are like them. The challenge will not be an easy one to accomplish given that time is short for you, but you must impress their leader in order to find the Skull Kid."

" Do you know where I can find her?" I asked.

" The man who lives in the observatory outside of town may know of the Skull Kid's whereabouts, yet the only way to reach him is to complete the challenge the justice warriors have for they use his home as a base from time to time. But be careful! You must not underestimate that child's powers, kind young one. The mask that she wears contains dark powers that she has yet to tap into, but what she already is capable of doing has already affected much of Termina," replied Adagio.

" You mean Clock Town isn't the only place Starlight Glimmer has affected?" I asked.

" She has caused problems all across Termina, for the different regions have experienced problems which were never a reality before until the Skull Kid decided to cause them misery in the name of having fun. Once you have regained your true form, you will need to venture forth into these regions in the hopes of restoring them. The problems which afflict this world are nothing compared to the greatest danger which lies close to us all," replied Adagio.

She then looked upwards which didn't make much sense to me at first, but then I quickly figured that this was her way of telling that the moon above town was the danger. " The moon that exists above us is one that is both revered and feared by the people of Termina, yet it has never posed a problem to this world until now. Most have chosen not to take notice of it, yet others have come to the realization that I am now about to reveal to you. The moon is slowly falling from its place in the sky, and it shall bring about destruction."

" What!?!?" I exclaimed.

" The dark powers of the Skull Kid are causing the moon to be pulled down. Why she has chosen to do this remains unknown even to me, but know that within exactly two and a half days from now, it shall collide with this world. Nothing will survive such an impact no matter how hard the people try and flee when the time comes, yet the Skull Kid is determined to see this through," said Adagio.

" What does she have to gain from doing such a crazy act?" I asked.

" I do not know, but there is only one course of action that must be taken. You, young one, must find her and prevent the disaster that looms above from happening, but first you must speak to the man who lives in the observatory. He will be able to explain more about the mysteries of the moon better than I can, yet you must complete the challenge of the children.

As I mentioned, time is against you, and knowing what you do now means time has become incredibly precious," replied Adagio. Just when I thought things couldn't get any worse than they already were, I now find myself in a race against time with the fate of an entire world hanging in the balance. This is what Ganondorf was telling after I was defeated by him before everything was turned back to normal after my last adventure.

Termina really was on the brink of destruction, and the one behind it was someone who had no true understanding of what she was doing. With every passing moment from this point onward, I have to worry about what looms above us, and hopefully find a way to prevent destruction from happening. Adagio said that the man who lives in the observatory could help me further with regards to finding Starlight Glimmer, so I'm guessing that she has paid him a recent visit as well on her path of causing misery.

If she has done something horrible to him, my chances of finding her will have gone up in smoke... no... I've got to believe that this is something that I can resolve. Twilight is with me which will make this more tolerable, but we don't have our other friends by our side which could prove to be a deciding factor.

" Is there anything else you can do for me?" I asked.

" From this point onward, the fate of this world rests on your shoulders, and yet I feel as though this is a burden which you have faced once before. Young one, if you are successful in preventing this disaster, and are able to change back to your true self, be sure to visit me again for I shall be able to provide further aid. There is the other crisis which plagues your heart, so success does not mean the end, but rather it is the beginning of a more difficult task," replied Adagio.

" It's not like I have a choice here," I moaned.

" Should you feel overwhelmed by the wounds of battle, you can come back here where I shall ease your weariness. If your magic power is running out then I can restore this as well, yet I am certain that such needs will not be necessary," said Adagio. She then laughed and returned to the fountain leaving me with having to find a man who has an observatory outside of town.

" You know, I could just leave Clock Town to find this man without needing the Bombers," I suggested.

" That's not exactly going to work," said Twilight.

" Why?" I asked.

" There are four guards posted at each entrance to Clock Town with one guard per gate. This was done by the captain of the guards as a means of preventing the evil creatures which roam outside from getting into town, but they have a strict order not to allow any children to leave. In your current form, they would stop you at the gates thus preventing you from leaving," replied Twilight.

" Well that's just great!" I moaned.

" Looks like we need to take on the Bomber's challenge," said Twilight.

" I was thinking about paying a visit to West Clock Town, and perhaps buy some items what we need to deal with," I said.

" That would be a good idea, except the stores around here aren't particularly kind to Deku Scrubs," said Twilight. That was a real let down because I actually wanted to buy a potion or two, but then I don't have any bottles, so my idea wouldn't work anyway. Upon leaving the fountain, the sky was already starting to change colour which meant the sun was beginning to go down for the night.

Night of the First Day: 60 Hours Remain

While it may seem that things are progressing rather nicely, there was no way of knowing what kind of challenge I would have to face in order to access the observatory. Ahead of me was the kid who looked at me with that scorned expression, and he was still using that peashooter in order to pop the balloon, so I needed to grab his attention which meant having to pop it for him.

" Guess this is as good a time as any to try shooting bubbles," I said.

" You need to concentrate and make it as large as possible, but not too big otherwise it will pop in your face, and you'll have wasted magic. Maybe you should get as close as possible without him noticing, for I don't think you can hit that balloon from here," said Twilight.

" Was it that obvious?" I asked.

" His expression has made you uncomfortable, but you need to deal with him otherwise we're stuck," replied Twilight. Knowing that she was right about this, I moved as close as possible without the kid taking notice of me doing so, and I was fortunate in that he remained fixated on trying to pop his balloon.

Once I felt that I was close enough, I looked up and began to concentrate on creating a bubble using my magic. It turned out to be much harder than I thought as my belief was that I'd be a natural given how magic is second-nature for me, but this was actually pretty difficult. I hope that I can do this otherwise I won't be getting any further, and Termina would be doomed.

To Be Continued.

Chapter 3: To Find the Children, and to Learn of the Impending Danger

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

From trying to find children, to learning about the impending danger, Sunset and Twilight have definitely got their work cut out for them.

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
Twilight Sparkle - Tatl the Fairy
Pinkie Pie - Tingle
Pip Squeak - Jim, Leader of the Bombers
Dr. Hooves - Shikashi
Lightning Dust - Sakon

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
September 25, 2015
Chapter 3: To Find the Children, and to Learn of the Impending Danger.

After several attempts where I blew a bubble in my mouth where it ended up popping thus splatting me in the face, I finally managed to get it working. However, the problem was that I had wasted a few minutes, and considering what was happening, time was something I couldn't afford to waste. The balloon that was being used as target practice by the kid who scorned me earlier just floated in the air, so it wasn't like I needed to hit a moving target, yet that was probably something I'll have to do later.

I aimed my mouth upwards, and shot out a bubble, but it went spiraling off until it collided with a wall on the other side of the area staining it for a few seconds before fading away. Okay, I didn't think there would be any wind resistance when it came to doing this, yet there was no wind, so why did that just happen? I tried firing another bubble which resulted in the same thing, so then I tried it for the third time, and failed which had me wondering what I could be doing wrong.

" This isn't working," I moaned.

" I'll say, and you're wasting precious magic," added Twilight.

" I can create the bubbles using my mouth despite it sounding utterly disgusting, but I just can't seem to aim them where they need to go. In this case, I need to pop that balloon in order to get that kid's attention," I said.

" I'm not all that familiar when it comes to how Deku Scrubs use their magic, yet maybe you should aim slightly higher so as to overcome any sort of resistance. If you do end up running out of magic, you can either find magic jars by cutting down shrubs, or go back to see the Great Fairy," said Twilight.

I was actually considering seeing Adagio just so that she could explain how I'm supposed to use this new form of magic, but she might not know anything given how Deku Scrubs are seldom seen around Clock Town from what I can gather. You'd think I'd be able to do this without any problems seeing as magic is my natural talent, but it turns out Equestrian magic is completely different compared to the magic of Termina. All of a sudden in the midst of my moaning, the sound of a wolf howling could be heard which made me think that wolves were about to bear down upon us, yet why would there be wolves here?

" Did you hear that?" I asked.

" Wolves howl as an indication that night has fallen, and just look at the sky above you Sunset Shimmer. The sun has gone down for the evening, so that gives us about 60 hours before the moon crashes down onto Clock Town. Also, is it my imagination, or has that moon gotten closer since we last looked at it? In any case, you need to pop that balloon as soon as possible," replied Twilight.

I looked upwards to see for myself, and sure enough it was bigger. 60 hours may seem like a very long time to most people, but that isn't the case, for who knows how long it will take me to find Starlight Glimmer. She might no longer even be in town which would really be devastating seeing how I can't leave due to being a child despite being much older than that. That's when Twilight noticed something or someone hiding in the playground area, and brought it to my attention because of how odd it was. " Sunset Shimmer?"

" What is it?" I asked.

" Who do you suppose that is sneaking around over there?" asked Twilight.

" Huh?" I said with a confused expression on my face. I moved away from the kid towards the playground, and someone was standing there with her hands in her pockets as though she were trying to act casual. " That person looks kind of like Rainbow Dash in terms of her hairstyle, but she looks like she's up to something."

" That's Lightning Dust," said Twilight.

" Quite the odd name when you consider how she looks suspicious," I said. Twilight then explained to me that Lightning Dust wanted to join the Wonderbolts Reserve back in Equestria, and ended up being accepted because of wanting to take things up to a higher level than the standard. She proved herself wreck-less as she wanted to prove how fast she was in addition to wanting to be the best, and was highly competitive. This in turn made her oblivious to her actions which placed so many ponies lives in danger including my own, and was subsequently kicked off the squad.

Just looking at her calm composure compared with what Twilight said made me think otherwise, but then I remember that everyone from the human world has been re-imagined in Termina. I decided to walk up to Lightning Dust as I was curious to see what she was up to, for why hide behind a playground unless you have nothing to hide.

" Can I help you kid?" asked Lightning Dust.

" I'm just curious as to why you're hiding behind here," I replied.

" That can cause problems as some people may not like being snooped on," said Lightning Dust.

" I wasn't trying to imply anything," I said.

" Good otherwise I would be feeling really uncomfortable right now. Besides, you don't need to check up on someone like me as I'm not really doing anything. I have every right to be behind this apparatus because of wanting to be alone with my thoughts, so unless you've got some kind of question, could you please leave me alone? You looking at me with those weird eyes gives me the creeps," said Lightning Dust.

" I do have one question," I said.

" What is it?" asked Lightning Dust.

" Have you seen a strange child around town wearing an evil looking mask?" I asked.

" I was about to say that I've seen a kid wearing a mask hanging around the Laundry Pool, but as soon as you said evil, I immediately began thinking of that other kid who has been wandering around wearing a really frightening mask on their face. If you're looking for that kid, I suggest doing something else entirely as she had such a powerful aura surrounding her. In fact, I hid behind here in order to avoid her as someone like that is probably up to no good," replied Lightning Dust.

" Yeah, she is definitely trouble," I said.

" What's that supposed to mean?" asked Lightning Dust.

" I need to find her before it's too late," I replied.

" It sounded like you were referring to me when you said that, for you were looking at me with those eyes of yours. Like I said, I'm not doing anything wrong other than just hanging out around here," said Lightning Dust. Her words made me feel suspicious because no one would just hang around especially with a moon that was looming above, but I had no other choice but to go back to the kid who was still trying to pop his balloon.

As I began making my way back over to him, Lightning Dust has one piece of parting advice. " You should lift your head a little higher Deku Scrub if you want those bubbles to be of any use to you!" Now why would she know something about the form I'm currently in? Maybe Dekus aren't as common as I originally thought, or had she been spying on me? Either way, I decided to do what she suggested which made me feel somewhat uneasy. I looked back in her direction one last time just to be sure, and Lightning Dust continued standing there with her hands in her pockets just like before.

" I don't trust her," I said.

" While she may not be cocky and competitive in nature like she was in Equestria, I agree that she can't be trusted, yet I can't put my finger on it," said Twilight. She then looked down at her fingers, and realized that she had them now as opposed to having hooves back in our true home, and she made sure to mention this tidbit to me which did make me laugh causing Lightning Dust to look at us both one last time before ignoring us entirely. " As for her piece of advice regarding you raising your head slightly... what are you going to do about it?"

" The only thing I can do Twilight, and that is do what she suggested," I replied.

" Did you have these kinds of problems during your last adventure?" asked Twilight.

" When the Hyrulean Royal Family were in power, most obeyed the laws of the land, and for that they could be trusted. The exception were the Gerudo who had their own laws courtesy of Ganondorf, so people feared them. Of course, when he took over, things in Hyrule changed completely where trust was difficult to find in a world filled with evil. It seems Termina isn't governed by a monarchy, so the different regions including Clock Town are self governed which explains why things are like they are barring what is happening," I replied.

" I never would have guessed that kingdoms exists without a monarchy," said Twilight.

" Equestria just has that rustic charm I suppose," I said.

" Hopefully, our fellow ponies don't decide that they want to do away with the monarchy," said Twilight.

" That would be the absolute last thing to happen Twilight, for you and the other princesses have proven to be immensely favoured by everypony else, and I doubt they would want it any other way. As long as you continue serving the people as best as possible, things will continue going forward as they already do," I said.

To think that it could have been me in Twilight's shoes rather than her had I chosen to continue with my studies rather than strike out on my own, but thinking about it from the perspective I've got, I'm not worthy to become an alicorn even though saving the world after the other Twilight almost destroyed it does bring me one step closer. Maybe someday that chance will come, but not today as I'm content with what I have.

Anyway, upon reaching the kid again, Twilight finally got a good look at him which she somehow didn't get to do so before, and told me that this child was Pip Squeak. At first it sounded like she just went and insulted the poor kid, but in fact that was his actual name due to how small he was for a filly.

Good thing Twilight is with me on this journey as those who we've bumped into so far I would have never recognized, and that could
have tripped me up when it comes to determining who is friend or foe. I know Spike did the best he could for me back in Hyrule, yet having such knowledge would have made certain situations turn out a whole lot differently than they did.

Upon distancing myself far away enough from the balloon, I aimed my head even higher than before, and fired a bubble which popped it where sparkles scattered everywhere in the process. This prompted Pip Squeak to look around at first to see what had just happened, for he was completely dumbfounded, but then he took notice of me, and came over as he quickly figured it all out.

" Are you the one who just popped that up there? Not bad for a Deku Scrub! We Bombers have a hideout that leads to the observatory outside town. Around this time of year, things get pretty hectic which is something we kids have gotten used to. Even though you're just a Deku Scrub, you've probably felt the exact same way. The adults are all busy getting ready for the carnival! The old astronomer at the observatory is the only one who'll spend any time playing with us kids, for he can be best described as a big kid at heart despite how old he is. You need a code to get in. Maybe I'll tell you what it is!" said Pip Squeak.

" That would be appreciated as I really need his help to find someone," I said.

" But don't think you're getting it that easily! I can't just tell you what the code is, for it's something meant only for the Bomber's Gang, and I am their leader, Jim, which should have been obvious given how I wear red while the others wear blue. If you want to gain access to our hideout, you'll have to pass my test first," said Pip Squeak.

" What kind of test?" I asked.

" Before I can say anything, you have to accept," replied Pip Squeak.

" That's not fair!" I shouted.

" Sorry, but that's how things have got to work Deku Scrub. I can tell by the tone in your voice that you're desperate to meet the astronomer, and the only way you'll be able to see him is to know our code. That involves taking part in my test whether you want to do it or not," said Pip Squeak. I felt as though I was being bullied into doing something which could potentially consume what precious time I had, but he did have a good point in that I need that code in order to find out where Starlight Glimmer is.

Slowly nodding my head in approval of accepting his test, Pip Squeak took out a small whistle which was concealed inside of his shirt, and blew it as hard as he could. All of a sudden, four additional children showed up out of nowhere, and each one looked exactly like him as though they were clones. " All right! Line up, guys! These are the other members of the Bombers who go around helping those who are in need. If you can find all five of us by tomorrow morning, I'll teach you the code!"

" I've got to find you all?" I asked.

" Think of this as a game of hide-and-seek, but with a much longer time limit. If you want to know our code, then you'll find all of us before morning. None of us are going to be leaving town in case you're worried, for we know that a Deku Scrub your age can't leave without having her parents around. Now turn around, and count to about 20 while we all pick good places to hide.

Oh, and before I forget, even if you do manage to find us, we still won't be making it easy for you as you'll have to actively catch us otherwise you'll never complete my test," replied Pip Squeak. He then turned me around by force which was rather rude, and then he blew his whistle again where the sounds of five pairs of feet began running off in the opposite direction. Somehow, I had a feeling this is what his test was going to be like, for only a kid would want to play a game like this.

" I can't believe we're being forced to do this," moaned Twilight.

" How do you think I feel?" I asked.

" True as you've got all the footwork," replied Twilight.

" If we want to gain access to that observatory, we've got no choice but to play this game," I said.

" The sun will rise in about 12 hours, and that isn't as much time as you may think given how we've wasted half a day already. Luckily for us Sunset Shimmer, those kids have heavy feet as evidenced by the sound of their footsteps walking across the dirt. I'll be able to track them down for you without any problem, but you should use your spinning ability in order to keep up with them should they try to run away upon finding their hiding places," said Twilight.

Sighing, I began counting up to 20 even though this did make me stand out like a sore thumb, and upon reaching the maximum number, I turned around and began searching for any signs of those kids. Twilight immediately sensed the footsteps of one of them, and it was coming from the playground area which was really close to home. Of course, it did mean having to interact with Lightning Dust who probably thinks me as being odd, but I've no time to deal with her when the fate of the world is hanging in the balance.

" Where exactly in this playground can we find him?" I asked quietly.

" The sound of his footprints are coming from the other side near the shrubs, so if you can sneak up on him without making a noise, you might be able to catch him before he has a chance to run away. Either way, I don't think he will leave this part of town as that would be unfair to us," replied Twilight. Despite being trapped in the body of a plant, I actually was pretty light on my feet as each one of my steps were so soft, I can easily sneak up on anyone.

The kid in question was hiding and trying really hard not to be noticed by me, but a gurgling sound from his stomach gave him away. It also meant he hadn't eaten for some time, or maybe he had eaten too much. Slipping around the other side of the playground making sure to ignore Lightning Dust, who was actually ignoring me, I slowly made my way over to the kid, and grabbed him before he even had a chance to figure out what had just happened.

" Aw! You caught me... and by sneaking up on me no less! No wonder you snuck up without me hearing you as you're a Deku Scrub, and your kind are awfully quiet when it comes to walking around. Now there are only four left!"

" That wasn't so bad," I said.

" We'll seen soon enough." Leaving the kid to accept the fact that I had caught him, Twilight suggested that I pay a visit to East Clock Town next as one of them is bound to be hiding there. Walking along until I entered a large opening, I entered East Clock Town where I immediately saw several buildings with unusual signs.

" None of this makes any sense," I said.

" Remember what Pinkie Pie told us? This is the area of town where you can play all sorts of fun activities, so if you have the urge for entertainment, this is the place for you provided you have enough rupees, and aren't a Deku Scrub," said Twilight.

" Why am I not surprised," I moaned.

" Deku Scrubs aren't welcomed in these establishments which is why they have a secret area where they have their own fun activities, but at least the Stock Pot Inn to your right will accept you as you currently are," said Twilight.

" So it's like a hotel?" I asked.

" Kind of. The Stock Pot Inn isn't what I would call a five-star luxury hotel given how it does have bugs crawling around in many of the rooms, and other rooms need some serious repair as they aren't exactly up to standard. Normally, not many people stay there because of the problems it has, but around this time customers come in droves. As such the inn gets filled up quickly to the point where one would need to make a reservation in order to be guaranteed a place to stay. It's night-time right now Sunset Shimmer, so the inn is closed, but there is a door no one ever locks which makes it easy to sneak inside," replied Twilight.

" So that means there's no reason for us to look inside of the inn for those kids as I doubt whoever owns it would appreciate them running about. That means we'll need to take our search elsewhere," I said. There was a sign up ahead next to a door which was the first time I've seen one in Termina, and it said that this was the residence of the mayor.

If I recall what Pinkie told us, the mayor has been stuck in a meeting that shows no signs of ending, yet it's quiet which must mean they've all gone to sleep, and are likely to continue on in the morning. I was actually feeling tired myself and desired to sleep, but I knew that doing so would prevent me from beating this test, so I'm going to have to pull an all-nighter for three days straight which is probably going to kill me. " Since we can't see what is happening with the mayor, we could always come back here in the morning."

" Do you think the mayor may be able to help us?" asked Twilight.

" As the one who is in charge, she must know everything that goes on in town," I replied.

" Guess we might as well continue searching for the Bombers," said Twilight. Already, this game was beginning to get on my nerves as I had more important things to do, but I've learned that I need to endure such punishment in order to reap any rewards later. Turning to the right and walking down towards the central part of this area, I suddenly stopped because there was a crate which was shaking as though something were hiding underneath it.

" Could they be any more obvious?" I asked.

" When you're a kid, hiding underneath a crate is a perfect place," replied Twilight.

" This is either really easy, or they are planning something which will prevent us from getting that code," I said.

" We don't have much of a choice other than face it head-on," said Twilight. Using my sneaking skills again which consisted of walking slowly towards the crate, I tried to lift it up, but it was no use as it was just too heavy for me. This made no sense to me at all as I should be able to lift such a weightless object with ease, for I did work out in preparation for the Friendship Games. Twilight decided to take a closer look at my body in order to see what was wrong, and it only took her a few moments to reach a conclusion that wasn't to my liking. " In your current form, you lack any muscle to lift up anything like this."

" Seriously?" I asked.

" The only way you can do is spin into, and break it, but the kid underneath is bound to run," replied Twilight. The more of these negative drawbacks I keep on hearing about Deku Scrubs, the more annoyed I get because this was getting ridiculous. Moaning to myself as I took a few steps backward, I span into the crate destroying it in the process, and the Bomber freaked out over finding him before he started to run away in a crazy fashion.

" That was awkward," I commented.

" Any parent would be ashamed to see their kids run around like that," said Twilight.

" It makes him run faster which I guess is beneficial for the little guy, but then I need to catch up with him," I said. I began spinning repeatedly in the hopes of catching him before he gives me the slip, but he was a little slower than I thought as I caught him, and that was because being under that crate gave him some cramps. Good thing this didn't take me too long as I was about to throw up due to all that spinning.

" How did you catch me so easily?"

" Hiding inside of a crate caused you to experience some cramps," I replied.

" Guess that wasn't my greatest plan, but there are still three of us left!" Leaving the second kid to curse at himself for making such an obvious blunder, I decided to take a quick look at the other buildings before moving on. One building was in the shape of a treasure chest which looked really out of place, but Twilight said that this was intentional for it was a place where people have to try and grab a chest hidden a maze which keeps changing every time you play.

Anyone, no matter which tribe they are from can take part, so there is at least one place I can go to without being ridiculed because of my appearance. Twilight then mentioned that the other two buildings were ones where you could challenge games of dexterity involving various items, but I currently lack the means to do so in terms of both appearance and not having said items. I told her that we should remember these places for future reference as I had a feeling something good can be had if I completed these games.

Walking down another path that turned to the right lead me right back to where I started, but things were much quieter than before, and that was due to the sounds of construction no longer being heard. In fact, I was looking at some kind of stand which must be what the workers have been making, but it doesn't really look like much of anything other than a confusing mess.

" What is it even supposed to be?" I asked.

" I think they were going for some kind of platform," replied Twilight.

" All of that noise happened for this thing? Maybe they plan on working on it in the morning, but I do have to wonder why they don't just try to go for something with a little more pizzazz?" I asked.

" It's not like the human world Sunset Shimmer! They don't have all of those modern conveniences that you've become used to, so all they can do is go with a really simple project which to you would probably date back several decades or so," replied Twilight. Despite having lived as a human for several years, I'm still the same age as Twilight, so her comment there wasn't really that appropriate, and I made sure to tell her that which she apologized. That's when she noticed the third Bomber just walking around the area as though he was mesmerized by all of the construction. " Is it just me, or are they getting really easy to find?"

" Do you suppose they want us to know the code?" I asked.

" I doubt Pip Squeak does as that would mean someone outside of their group knowing a secret of theirs, but the other four do look like they're warming up to you. Then again, it could be just a trick where they pretend to be nice, but end up backstabbing you making you feel miserable in the process," replied Twilight.

" It's not the first time," I sighed.

" You've changed a lot since then," smiled Twilight.

" I know, but I still feel guilty because of my past actions," I said.

" That will take some more time before it can finally be forgotten, and you can spend your life living it the way you want it to without having to worry about the past dragging you down. Say, do you mind if I take care of this one?" asked Twilight.

" You want to try?" I asked.

" I may be a fairy in this world, but I still have my personality from Equestria," replied Twilight. This is true which brooked no argument from me, so I folded my arms which let her know that she could go ahead, and do whatever it is she's planning on doing. I was actually curious as to how she was going to speak to this kid who was still looking around the construction site, so Twilight flew over to him where he took notice and began talking to her. In order for me to listen, I quietly snuck forward a few steps before hiding behind a stall which happened to be close by.

" Tatl? What are you doing here?"

" I was just in the neighbourhood, and wanted to see what was happening," replied Twilight.

" We're playing a game with this Deku Scrub who has the most unusual coloured hair I've ever seen, and if she can find all five of us before tomorrow morning, Jim will teach her the code which will allow her to access our hideout."

" Why did Jim insist on it?" asked Twilight.

" He's been on edge as of late because of your friend."

" My friend?" asked Twilight.

" Yeah, you know, the Skull Kid? She has been causing all sorts of trouble which clearly goes against our rules, and Jim is about to completely lose it. One more prank, and she is likely to be kicked out! As for that Deku Scrub, Jim asked us what we thought about the idea of having a Scrub amongst our number, but the jury is out when I say that she'll never join. A shame really, for I really do like her hair." That was when I decided to come out from my hiding spot, and grabbed the Bomber before he even knew what was going on.

" What!?!? You were hiding this entire time? Pretty sneaky there Deku Scrub, so now you have two more of us left to find if you want to win." Twilight and I then left the kid who started looking at me which was creepy, and then he commented about my hair again which made me want to leave quickly.

" That... was just awkward," I said.

" Maybe, but we've learned some important information in the process," said Twilight.

" Starlight Glimmer is one of their members, yet she is clearly breaking their rules without showing any remorse for her actions. No wonder Pip Squeak wanted me to take on this test as he feels guilty over making such a big mistake as allowing her to join," I said.

" Also, I do believe that kid was the first person who has commented about your hair," laughed Twilight.

" As long as no one starts calling me "bacon hair", I'll be alright," I moaned. Yeah, I've been hearing some people calling me that as a nickname of sorts, but to me it feels more like an insult just because my hair has yellow and red streaks which just so happen to resemble bacon. Anyway, we decided to check out West Clock Town as it was the only area we've yet to explore, and upon entering it, I found myself feeling rather claustrophobic due to how narrow the street was. " This is where you can purchase items right? Also, you'd think they would have widened this street to accommodate shoppers?"

" Not many people come this way most of the time unless there's a special occasion happening in town, but I do see what you mean about how small everything looks compared to the other areas. Not only do we have shops here where you can purchase items... once you're no longer a Deku Scrub, but the Post Office can also be found here, yet it's rarely open. That's because Aria is often away delivering the mail while stick to her schedule until she's finished, and I still can't fathom how she of all people is a postal worker. Oh, and there is a Swordsman School around here," replied Twilight.

" Really? They have an educational facility dedicated to the sword?" I asked.

" Weird isn't it? Besides, they're closed for the night, and you can't use the school until you become human again," replied Twilight. Clock Town certainly is a diverse place what with all of these different attractions, yet there was one thing I noticed which I didn't bring up before until now. The Carnival of Time is supposed to bring people from all across Termina to town in order to celebrate the coming year, but there weren't that many people around.

Shouldn't things be more active especially during the day? This was something I suppose the mayor would know about as she is the ultimate authority when it comes to Clock Town's well being. Walking forward a little further, I tripped on something, and landed flat on my face before hearing the sounds of feet running in the opposite direction.

" What was that?" I asked as I picked myself up.

" You tripped over one of the Bombers, and he ran off towards the south," replied Twilight. That was completely uncalled for, so I ran after him as fast as my small legs would allow, and for some reason he was stuck as though something was preventing him from leaving the immediate area. Right! This world is still just a video game despite how real everything is, so this kid isn't allowed to go from area to area otherwise players would cry foul. Since this was just absolutely pitiful to see with my own eyes, I grabbed the kid because his routine was getting old now. Before talking with him, I made sure to bring him back to where he made me trip.

" You caught me!"

" There was no need to trip me!" I shouted.

" Sorry about that, but I honestly had no idea you were going to come this way."

" Don't make a habit out of it," I moaned.

" Again, sorry for doing that. Looks like you only have one more of us to find, and it just so happens to be our leader Jim who remains elusive. I hope you're ready to search around town all night Deku Scrub, as that's what you'll be doing until you either succeed or fail."

" Isn't that him over there?" I asked.

" Huh?" Sure enough, Pip Squeak was standing in front of a building which had a sign of a pair of swords on it which must be the Swordsman School that Twilight was telling me about. He was looking in both directions with rapid glances as though he were wondering where I could be, or maybe he doesn't like being outside in the dark. Either way, this was extremely convenient, and the kid in front of me slapped his head knowing what had just happened.

" What could Jim be thinking? Why leave yourself wide open to be found so easily by this scrub? I guess you could win our little game after all." Leaving the fourth Bomber behind, I walked up to Pip Squeak who immediately tried running away, but I was through playing around, and grabbed him before he could do anything about it.

" I don't believe it! You were able to catch me!" shouted Pip Squeak.

" You're the last one," I said.

" And it only took you about an hour or two to find all of us. That was some pretty fast searching there Deku Scrub, but I can't believe that I made such an obvious blunder by being in plain sight. I should have used that Cucco when I went through East Clock Earlier before doubling back this way, for that would have kept me well hidden until the sun came up. Well, since you completed my test, I'll keep my end of the promise, but first I need to call the others," said Pip Squeak.

He took out his whistle, and blew it again which caused his fellow Bombers to show up where it took ten more minutes for them to arrive. " Okay, you've earned the right to use our code to enter our secret hideout, but make sure you remember this, for I'll only give it out to you once."

" I'm ready," I said.

" The code is 52143," said Pip Squeak.

" That's a pretty simple code to remember," I said.

" I know which is why someday I really should change it as just about anyone could waltz into our hideout just by saying those five numbers in that order. Now, the next thing on the agenda would be your name, for I'd like to know," said Pip Squeak.

" It's Sunset Shimmer," I said.

" Quite an unusual name for a Deku Scrub, but I can see why it suits you, for your hair does remind me of a beautiful sunset. I'm going to guess that you think you're worthy of joining the Bombers because of how quickly you found us all, but I'm afraid that isn't possible. You see, the last person who joined our group who came from the forest has been causing nothing but trouble, so we're of the mind that all forest folk are just like her. Personally, I'd welcome someone like you in an instant, for you have a heroic aura surrounding you, but it will be up to my friends, so what say you?" asked Pip Squeak.

" No way! No scrubs!"

" Then I guess you can't join," said Pip Squeak.

" Where exactly is the location of your hideout?" I asked.

" Oh yeah! I never told you that, and that code is useless unless you know where to go. If you make your way over to East Clock Town, and walk to the right of the mayor's residence, you should see a narrow passageway which leads down into an underground tunnel. One of our members is blocking that path from anyone who thinks they can sneak in, but because of the code you've received from me, he will let you in if you tell it to him.

Be careful down there as you never know what could be lurking in the shadows, and with that we shall take our leave, and resume our usual patrol," replied Pip Squeak. He blew his whistle one more time which prompted all five kids to run off leaving me to make my way over to their hideout on the other side of town.

" They're gone," I said.

" Aren't you upset that they wouldn't let you join?" asked Twilight.

" We learned from the third Bomber that Starlight Glimmer's actions have practically sullied their reputation," I replied.

" That's true as for a group who are dedicated to preserving the peace, they want to maintain their credit even if it means cutting the fat so to speak. By the way, it's getting close to 9:00pm now, so perhaps we should think about getting some sleep? We can continue with our mission in the morning," suggested Twilight.

" If this were Hyrule, I'd agree completely without any hesitation, but because we've only got 57 hours left before disaster strikes, we can't afford to waste even a single minute on something like sleep. I don't know if fairies sleep as I never once considered it back in Hyrule, but I know that I can't sleep which means I'll barely be conscious once this is over with," I said.

" Fairies need sleep just as much as everyone else, but our magic does enable us to stay awake longer, and for that we don't need to sleep as much as others do, yet I can't see you running around for 72 hours straight without resting. You may have had experience of this nature before Sunset Shimmer, but not even you can ignore something as precious as sleep. Why don't we pay a visit right now to this astronomer that Adagio told us to see, and after that we can take a few hours to sleep," suggested Twilight.

Sleep is the last thing I want to do given what is hanging above is, yet Twilight was right about it being impossible for me to stay awake for an entire 72 hours. This is going to be one of those conflicting moments which could make or break me. Sighing, I began to make my way back to East Clock Town, and as I trudged along, I looked up at the moon which had gotten slightly closer than before.

The face was enough to frighten me as it was so hideous, yet I can understand why people feared it. Yet why was Starlight Glimmer so determined to bring forth the destruction of this world? If this was her means of pulling a prank, it stopped being funny a long time ago.

Twilight told me that Starlight believes that no one in Equestria should be superior to anyone else, and strives to bring equality even if it means relying on force and deception to achieve her goal, so would forcing a moon to come crashing down and destroying an entire world make everyone the same as each other? Now that I think about it for a moment, her mannerism back in the forest was different from what she was like in that cave.

Could it be that the mask she wears is making her become more sadistic? Or, maybe she has fallen under the mask's control, and is merely doing its bidding? Nah! The chances of that happening are less than zero! I guess Starlight is someone I can relate to because I've done things because of wanting to achieve power, yet I was able to come back before I was consumed entirely. She could actually be reformed unless she is so far gone that nothing can help her change.

" Deep thinking?" asked Twilight.

" Yeah," I answered.

" I've got a feeling you're thinking of Starlight," said Twilight.

" Do you think she can be reformed?" I asked.

" It's difficult to say if such a thing is possible with the likes of her. She was so determined to make everyone equal that she used a forbidden magic in order to remove cutie marks from ponies, and replacing them with equal signs. Starlight stole the cutie marks of hundreds of ponies all in an effort to bring forth equality, and was essentially taking away what makes each of us special. That ranks her up with the likes of Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra, and even Tirek for being a big threat to Equestria," replied Twilight.

I suppose she was right because Starlight was someone I don't even know about because I left Equestria long before she made any kind of appearance Upon reaching the passageway which lead to the observatory, the Bomber that Pip Squeak told me about was standing there looking rather bored.

" Um, you can only go beyond this point if you have the code."

" Does this path lead to the observatory?" I asked.

" Yes, but don't feel creeped out by what you see down there, for the passage isn't nice and clean." I then gave the password to this kid by saying the following numbers in the right order... 5, 2, 1, 4, 3. Upon saying the final number, he acted surprised at first before stepping aside which gave me access. " Wow... you know our code which means you must be a member.

There is a lot of cool stuff to be found at the observatory, but I wouldn't touch anything as the professor is very protective of his inventions." I don't know why he said it like that as I'm always careful when it comes to looking after people's belongings, yet Twilight reminded me of when I destroyed the front entrance to Canterlot High back when I was the she-demon.

" I was consumed back then," I said.

" That you were, but know that I am just having some slight fun," said Twilight.

" At my expense," I moaned.

" Sorry for bringing up such a bad memory," said Twilight.

" Well, I did manage to repair the damage I caused, and it felt really good doing something nice back at the time," I said. Upon entering the passage, I tried to hold my nose because of the slightly foul smell which was surrounding us, but in this form I don't have a nose which means this is going to be unbearable. " They weren't kidding when they said this place would creep me out! I'm about ready to collapse as the smell is unbearable."

" I feel fine myself," said Twilight.

" That's because you're a fairy, and you have certain immunities. Why do those kids have to use this route to get to the observatory instead of something simpler? Or, couldn't they just leave town, and go to the place like normal people?" I asked.

" The guards would never let them leave without any parental supervision, and this was even before the moon was falling down on everything. Besides, you told me that you experienced worse than this during your adventure in Hyrule, so I figure you've gotten adjusted by now," replied Twilight. I chose to withhold my enthusiasm because there are some things that happened last time I'd rather forget entirely.

There was water running throughout the area, and I've no intention of swimming about in it as who knows where it's coming from. This is a rare instance where I'm happy being a Deku Scrub, for I can't swim which means not plunging into what could be dirty water. " There are small platforms dotted about ahead of us, so I should be able to make it across by hopping using my jumping ability right?"

" Remember that after the fifth and final jump, you'll sink to the bottom of the water. I know the water isn't really deep, but in your current form, it is so be careful and take your time," replied Twilight. I took a closer look, and sure enough she was right about it being deep for someone of my size. " Oh, and before I forget, be careful not to touch the flames on that torch on the one platform in the center."

" How come?" I asked.

" Did you seriously just ask that question Sunset Shimmer? Because Deku Scrubs are plants, anything fire related is pretty much instant death," replied Twilight. The element which helped me so many times in the past as well as part of my namesake was the bane of my existence so long as I remain like this? It made me feel upset as fire is something that truly speaks to me, and I don't mean because it's my preferred magic of choice.

My parents named me Sunset Shimmer because they believed the fires of the red-hot sun would guide me down the right path towards my destiny, and while it has been a bumpy ride due to taking a dark direction, my path has become clear to me now. Speaking of which, I began hopping along from platform to platform as this foul-smelling water was beginning to make me feel queasy. Upon reaching the other side, I collapsed to the ground with every intent of throwing up, but I held it back just in time by breathing deeply several times.

" Those deep breathing exercises really work," I said.

" Glad you asked me to teach you during my last trip to the human world. Anyway, you need to be cautious as I'm sensing an evil force nearby," said Twilight. The faint sounds of scratching ringed in my ears, so I slowly stepped forward where I found myself being knocked back by something that dropped down from above. " I knew it! I'm not sure what this thing is, but I don't think it will be any threat to you given how it isn't moving."

" Looks like my past wants to make a comeback, and it's doing so in the form of a monster I've fought before. This creature is a Skulltula, and aside from dropping down from the ceiling for a surprise attack, it doesn't do anything else that can be considered threatening. When it turns around, it exposes its back which is the weak point, but I used my fire magic to roast them from any angle," I said.

" Why not try using your bubbles?" asked Twilight.

" I think it's my only option," I replied. As soon as I got close enough to the Skulltula, it span around producing some kind of barrier which I managed to dodge by jumping backwards. " That's new!"

" Guess you don't know it all that well," said Twilight.

" Since this is Termina and not Hyrule, monsters that I've met before may have slightly different behaviours," I said.

" Which means you need to prepare for anything," said Twilight. Aiming at the Skulltula, and using my mouth to produce a bubble until it was at the right size, I fired it at the Skulltula upon it turning around and exposing its back destroying it. Once it had burned away to nothing leaving behind a single green rupee which I picked up without a second thought, I proceeded forward making sure to walk slowly as who know what else would drop down.

Around the next corner, the passageway opened out, and at the back someone had propped up a ladder against the wall with a balloon on top. Since I already popped one balloon already, I fired another bubble which popped it giving me access.

" Not sure why they used a balloon as a security measure," I said.

" You've got to them credit for being creative," said Twilight.

" I suppose so, but more than a balloon would have sufficed," I said.

" Assuming anyone else comes down here," said Twilight. That was a really good point, for as far as we knew, only the members of the Bombers have come down this way with Starlight being one of those provided she was given access to this path. Climbing up the ladder and moving forward, everything went dark for a few seconds before I found myself inside of a vertical room which looked alien like because of the unusual choice of colours. Crates and all sorts of gadgets were strewn about everywhere as though whoever lived here didn't understand the virtues of being tidy, and if Rarity were here to see this, she would have thrown a hissy fit.

Upon walking up the stairs, Twilight and I came across a strange man who was busy looking at a telescope that was aimed upwards at the night sky. I had no idea who this person was, but Twilight told me that she had seen him many times in Ponyville although he usually kept to himself.

She said that his name was something to do with time at first according to some ponies, but when he decided to make a rare appearance at a wedding, he identified himself as a doctor. He wasn't the kind who studies medicine, but rather one who uses all kinds of skills to solve problems. I then made the joke of calling him Doctor Hooves to which she laughed in response because he was a pony, and a doctor, and because of a old television show Pinkie Pie asked me to watch with her one time.

Perhaps if I used his telescope, I'd be able to find where Starlight has been hiding all this time, so I approached him where he noticed my shadow which prompted him to turn his attention towards me.

" Well, well... a strange-looking child has joined me today. Are you a new friend of the Bombers gang? I always say that it is important to develop your interests while you are young! I am Shikashi, professor of astronomy!" said Dr. Hooves.

" I'm Sunset Shimmer," I said.

" A very interesting name that has a strong connection to the very sun itself, and I can see the fires of the sun burning in your eyes. Most people would view this as a sign of great evil, but I can tell you are different, for your eyes are filled with a desire to perform great deeds. I have been enamored with the moon since I was a child, and have dedicated my life towards understanding the true nature behind its existence. Now, I spend my days gazing at it from here using my telescope in order to see what new changes have occurred. The moon has long been considered a mystical body, which people have worshiped and feared," said Dr. Hooves.

" People worship it?" I asked.

" A tradition which dates back many centuries Sunset Shimmer, and continues even now because it shows how the moon has a cosmic influence that affects our daily lives whether we are aware of it or not," replied Dr. Hooves. He took a few moments to get a closer look at me as though he was suspecting me of something, but then he slowly walked over to something that was inside of a glass container.

" Hmmm. Your manners seem much better than those of your mischievous friend from the other day. That ill-mannered troublemaker from the other day said she'd break my instruments all because she saw it as having fun."

" I'm actually looking for her right now," I said.

" She said she'd steal my Moon's Tear which you can see inside of this case, for she wanted me to suffer due to wronging her in some fashion, but she chose not to steal it as she had much bigger plans in mind," said Dr. Hooves. According to what he just said, Starlight had been here sometime before my arrival in Termina threatening him by destroying his various inventions, yet it looks like it was around that moment where she decided to bring down the moon.

Could it be that the doctor was what shattered the remainder of her sanity, or maybe seeing that gem made her react. She needed to be stopped before this world becomes nothing but a smoldering crater. " After she left my observatory, I resumed my studies of the moon as before, but lately, there is something quite strange with it.

Strange, indeed... it seems as though the moon is being pulled down by something and is slowly drawing closer to us. At first my belief was that my eyes were deceiving me, yet as I continued to record my information, I can confirm that the moon is on a collision course."

" How long do you think we have?" I asked.

" According to my calculations, the moon will crash into Clock Town in exactly 52 hours from now. The impact will destroy everything, and no where on Termina will be safe from the impending doom. You may think that is a long time, but time is relevant Sunset Shimmer, for that amount of time can pass by without even realizing it.

Most people in Termina do not believe that the moon is falling, and choose to ignore such matters... the fools! If they choose to act too late, they are as good as dead as the rest of us will be when the moon crashes," replied Dr. Hooves.

" I just can't believe that the Skull Kid would do this," I said.

" Even now! Just watch her! She's probably causing trouble around the clock tower," said Dr. Hooves.

" You know where she is?" I asked.

" I have been watching her by sheer coincidence whenever I look into my telescope to observe the moon, and if you have been looking for her, then perhaps looking into my telescope yourself can help confirm that I am telling the truth," replied Dr. Hooves. He pointed towards his telescope which was pretty impressive, so I walked up to it in order to take a closer look at the Clock Tower, yet I had some trouble at first due to being too small to reach.

Dr. Hooves adjusted the height down allowing me to take a look, and what a sight it was seeing so many stars in the night sky. No wonder astronomy has become a rather popular subject as of late at CHS, for you get to see things that the naked eye can't. I made sure to allow Twilight to see as I knew she would get a blast out of this, and her reactions indicated that I was correct about that assumption. Once we had our fill of seeing the stars and constellations, I moved the telescope to look at the Clock Tower before zooming in due to seeing something.

Sure enough, Starlight was standing up there, and she knew that I was looking at her. Her demeanour was even more different than what it was before, but before I could get a chance to figure it out, she looked upwards towards the moon where something suddenly fell down from the left eye before a lot crashing noise could be heard.

The resulting impact felt like an earthquake, but I ignored this and turned my attention to Starlight who just stood there twitching, and stared at me which made me nervous. Now that I know where she was, I moved away from the telescope allowing the doctor to move back in front of it.

" Well, did you find that troublemaker? And that loud noise... what was that? Perhaps another Moon's Tear has fallen nearby? That is a phenomenon which happens on rare occasions, and people call it the Moon's Tear because it looks as though the moon is shedding a single tear. If you want to see what landed, go through that door and take a look outside.

But I wonder how that troublemaker got on top of the clock tower? The only way up there is through the clock door, and that opens only on the eve of the carnival which will be tomorrow night. What could she be doing atop the clock tower? I just hope she's not plotting another one of her no-good tricks," said Dr. Hooves.

" You mean I can have whatever fell outside?" I asked.

" Moon's Tears are very rare, and there are those who are willing to give one anything they desire should they have one. What you see in the case is for research purposes only, so I cannot give it away, but the one outside is yours for I don't need another. I have heard a Deku Scrub in town has been trying his best to find a Moon's Tear, but has so far failed in his mission to do so. Perhaps you could get something from him if you were to give him the one that landed outside of my laboratory? I am certain that it won't do you much good, so giving it to another would be the right course of action," replied Dr. Hooves.

" And the moon?" I asked.

" It already may be impossible to stop its descent even though we still have plenty of time to go before the impact. All we can do is accept what the cosmos has designed to be the destiny for us and this planet. Once you've picked up the Moon's Tear, you must go back the way you came in order to get back to Clock Town. If you can stop that troublemaker from carrying out her desires, this world may yet survive to see the next sunrise," replied Dr. Hooves.

He then began looking through the telescope again which indicated to me that he was continuing with his observations of the moon, and perhaps keeping an eye on Starlight, so I went outside using a nearby door, and found myself staring at an immensely large field that looked as though it would never end due to how big it was.

" Not another one," I moaned.

" What are you talking about?" asked Twilight.

" Back in Hyrule, I had to traverse across a large field in order to reach other areas, and I remember exactly what happened that first night," I replied. I then explained that when nightfall came out in the field, undead monsters called Stalchildren rose up from the ground where they proceeded to attack me. Back then, my experiences with fighting monsters was less than pitiful, so my option was running away instead of sticking around and fight.

Because of what happened, I developed a temporary fear of going out into the field after the sun goes down where I insisted on only travelling it during the day. Eventually, I managed to overcome this fear, and it enabled me to destroy them without any problems using my magic. Of course, the one remaining issue was that they kept on rising from the ground until the sun came up.

Upon finishing my little explanation, Twilight felt sorry for me, but I told her that it was okay as I needed to step up to the plate as it were. " If I hadn't acquired courage during that intense time, I wouldn't be here right now, and what happened during the Friendship Games would have been different."

" Is it true that you walked miles across Hyrule Field?" asked Twilight.

" I wasn't exaggerating when I said that, and despite getting a lot of exercise in the process, my feet probably got blisters because of how much walking/running I did to get from one place to another. In the future, this method was finally cast aside when I gained a horse after freeing her from a cruel man, but there were still moments where walking on foot was necessary as certain areas existed that horses could not traverse," I replied.

" Wait... did you say you rode on a horse?" asked Twilight.

" Yes," I answered.

" Um, you do realize that you're a pony right?" asked Twilight.

" Only when I'm in Equestria, for in the human world, I'm... well... a human. Besides, Epona and I are able to communicate with each other through whinnying, and while it may look weird seeing me speaking horse to a horse, we've developed quite the powerful bond which retained itself from one game to the next. Oh, and Epona is the name of my horse even though she isn't mine technically as someone else has ownership of her. Just think of me as being a permanent borrower until this is all said and done. You don't remember me riding a horse in the woods earlier?" I asked.

" Those are among the memories of Tatl," replied Twilight.

" And you're that character in this world," I said.

" This is getting weird," moaned Twilight.

" Now you know how I feel about it," I said. Getting back to the matter at hand, I began looking around this outside area until I stumbled upon the Moon's Tear, and it was quite the large gem considering it fell down from the moon when it literally shed a tear. Making sure that it wasn't hot or anything because of how fast it fell down from on high, I picked up and took a good look at what was supposedly going to help me reach Starlight Glimmer who waits on the Clock Tower. " So this gem is going to get us up there? To be honest with you Twilight, I just don't see how."

" Dr. Hooves said that a Deku Scrub in town has been trying to find one, so maybe we should find and give this to him," suggested Twilight.

" Do we even know where they like hanging out?" I asked.

" Well, there is that one location in North Clock Town where Deku Scrubs like to play, but I don't think he'd be there considering his priority would involve trying to get his hands on a Moon's Tear. You know, now that I think about it, I'm starting to remember some aspects of Tatl's memories which may prove useful.

Those flowers we've seen scattered about are known as Deku Flowers, for they enable a Deku Scrub the ability of flight for a brief period. Perhaps we should search near their locations, for we could end up discovering the one who needs that gem," replied Twilight.

" Do you know how many flowers are around town?" I asked.

" Not a clue," replied Twilight.

" Then we have one of two options to consider here. The first would be to speak to the mayor as she might know something, or maybe not as I doubt she would show any kind of concern towards flowers used by Deku Scrubs. Our other option is going back and seeing Pinkie Pie again, for you have to admit she has proven to be quite the informant despite what she wears, and how she acts," I said.

" Seeing Pinkie is probably the better course as the mayor is likely still busy with her meeting," said Twilight.

" Yeah, I guess," I said.

" We'll still need to see her though as she needs to be informed about Starlight Glimmer, but it will have to be in the morning as she's asleep right now. By the way, seeing as that is a gem you're holding in your hand, if Rarity were here right now, she would be completely fawning over it, and we both know how much she loves gems of all kinds," laughed Twilight. I couldn't help but laugh along with her because that's exactly what Rarity would do... I do miss my friends even though we've ran into one of them via Pinkie Pie, yet she isn't the same person I've come to know.

Twilight probably feels the same way as she has been taken away from her version of my friends minus the Twilight of the human world, so this would be another instance where have much in common. It's no wonder the two of us have become close friends in addition to the teacher/student mentality where I am the student, and she is the teacher, for we've overcome great differences in our lives. I do suspect though that our friendship will be tested as this adventure unfolds, so we need to remain strong for the duration otherwise things will completely fall apart.

" Upon pocketing the Moon's Tear, I began to take a closer look at this large field, and I could see what looked like floating winged skulls covered in blue fire... I remember those from before, and I didn't enjoy battling them that much, but maybe they only appear at night like the Stalchildren. In any case, I can't leave this area where the laboratory is as the fence is too high for me to reach, yet there was a Deku Flower on the other side which didn't do me any good.

Going back inside where Dr. Hooves was still looking at the moon through his telescope, he pulled himself away from it when he noticed me come back in, and proceeded to tell me something due to how irritable he looked.

" That troublemaker seems to be doing some kind of chant up on the Clock Tower," said Dr. Hooves.

" Like an incantation?" I asked.

" While I don't understand much when it comes to magic as I am a man of science, what I do know is that she is using a magic spell. I don't know what kind of spell it is she is trying to cast, but if it causes the moon to fall down faster, our world could be destroyed much sooner than expected. Sunset Shimmer, you must confron the troublemaker and stop her from carrying out her deeds, but you will need to wait until the Carnival of Time begins," replied Dr. Hooves.

Thanking him for everything he told me, he proceeded to resume his gazing into his telescope, I began making my way back to town by using the secret passage used by the Bombers. Along the way, I began to think about what it was he just said about having to wait until the carnival begins, so I asked Twilight about it.

" When does it open?" I asked.

" At midnight on the eve of the carnival," replied Twilight.

" Could you be more specific?" I asked.

" Well, if we take into consideration that we only have three days before Sonata leaves Termina, and the moon will crash into the world at the exact same, the carnival will open at midnight of the final day," replied Twilight.

" That gives us roughly two more days," I said.

" You might think we've got all the time in the world, but that couldn't be further from the truth. We haven't exactly come up with a plan on how we'll deal with Starlight once we confront her, for you've seen what kind of power she has. In order to defeat her and prevent Termina's destruction, you would need your ability to pony-up, but you can't do that right now," said Twilight.

I'm not sure if my ability to gain pony ears and a pony tail would make a difference, for even though I've gained full control of my ability to pony-up I doubt it would be this easy. Ganondorf said I would suffer once again through tremendous torment, and so far I haven't experienced that much hardship apart from being changed into a plant. I suppose the truth will be revealed to me once I catch up to Starlight.

Upon reaching East Clock Town again, something was different from before, and it took me a few moments to understand why. Pinkie was standing by the entrance to the north of town, and without her balloon no less, yet what could have forced her to come this way? The expression on her face was one of concern as though something had happened while I was busy talking to Dr. Hooves, and getting the Moon's Tear. Upon seeing me coming up, Pinkie began waving her hands around like she didn't want me to go any further, but my curiosity knew no bounds, so I was coerced into continuing moving forward.

" Ms. Fairy! Ms. Fairy!" exclaimed Pinkie Pie.

" What are you doing?" I asked.

" I'm waving my arms around trying to prevent you from going into North Clock Town," replied Pinkie Pie.

" Why in the world are you doing that?" I asked.

" Something horrible happened a couple of hours ago, and the entire north area has been locked down as it were until they can sort it out. An old lady was walking along with a bag on her back which contained goods for the Bomb Shop located in West Clock Town, but before she could reach the shop, a prancing woman came out of nowhere, and stole it. One of the local militia tried to stop this thieving woman from escaping, yet she was way too fast and crafty to be caught, and managed to escape," replied Pinkie Pie.

" Did you say a prancing woman?" I asked.

" She looked completely innocent what with her smiling smile, but her true colours came out when she casually walked up to the old lady, and stole her bag of goods. I know for a fact that Clock Town is a relatively safe town, yet this incident could cause people to want to stay away," replied Pinkie Pie. There was no doubt in my mind as to who the thief was, and I couldn't believe that I received and took advice from her regarding bubbles.

Lightning Dust... no wonder she didn't want to talk to me, for she had been focusing her efforts on stealing important goods. Now she had committed a terrible crime, and I should have done more to prevent her from succeeding. Pinkie Pie then noticed I was trying to walk forward, and insisted that I stayed out of the north until things had calmed down there. " Don't go there! The militia are interrogating everyone who was there when the crime took place! If you go there, they may try asking you some questions!"

" I need to see what happened," I said.

" But they will start asking you questions," said Pinkie Pie.

" This is something I need to do, for it's part of being a heroine and all," I said. With that, I walked into North Clock Town leaving Pinkie Pie to scratch her head in confusion, and upon entering, there were signs that a struggle had taken place. The dirt on the ground had been disturbed where patches of it were lying on the grass, and several broken jars were scattered everywhere. I then slapped my forehead once again due to forgetting to ask Pinkie about the Deku Scrub who needed my Moon's Tear, yet it was too late for me to go back as the local militia just so happened to be nearby. He was comforting an elderly woman who looked dazed, and must be the one who got robbed.

" Are you okay madam?"

" I can't believe that a frail old lady like me was robbed by some prancing fool! I never would have suspected her of anything... it just goes to show that you can't judge people on their appearance."

" My apologies for not capturing the thief."

" It's not your fault as she was far too slippery for you given how she was a thief. My son is going to be so disappointed in me when I return to the Bomb Shop, and tell him that our stock of Big Bomb Bags won't be on sale in the foreseeable future. Perhaps he should have performed this delivery instead because of my frailty, yet my stubborn pride prevented me from seeing the truth for what it was."

" I've been asking those who witnessed the crime, and so far they all say the same thing."

" It was a prancing thief, but I didn't see what she looked like."

" Perhaps someone saw something that wasn't just the body-shape, but I've questioned everyone who was in this area." That's when the militia man noticed I was standing nearby, and began to walk towards me believing I might know something even though I wasn't here when it happened. As he pointed his spear right at my face, upon reaching my location, I should have listened to Pinkie Pie, and avoided this area entirely, but it looks like my blunder could wind up costing me.

To Be Continued.

Chapter 4: Showdown at Midnight

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

Could this be the final showdown, and the end of the story already!?!? It seems a little too easy...

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
Twilight Sparkle - Tatl the Fairy
Spike - Tael the Fairy
Starlight Glimmer - Skull Kid
Pinkie Pie - Tingle
Shining Armour - Viscen
Sweetie Belle - Mutoh
Mayor Mare - Mayor Dotour

Special Guest - Ganondorf, Dark Lord of Evil (voice only)
Special Guest - Princess Zelda (in dream)

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
September 28, 2015
Chapter 4: Showdown at Midnight

" Hey! You there, Deku Scrub! What are you doing?"

" I just happened to come into the area because of hearing about the robbery that took place here," I replied.

" Surprised that a Deku would be in the know, but yes there was a recent crime, and this poor woman was the victim. An unusual woman who had been prancing about suddenly came up to her according to witness accounts, and stole a bag which contained large-sized Bomb Bags which were intended for the Bomb Shop located in West Clock Town. No one saw the face of the thief, yet she prances about as though she were dancing or something."

There was definitely no doubt in my mind that the one responsible was Lightning Dust, and I still feel bad about not doing something to prevent this robbery from happening. Upon thinking about it for a while, I had no idea of her true motives, so I can't exactly be guilty given she just wanted me to leave her alone. Still, I wish that I could somehow reverse time, and stop her from stealing from this old lady who still appears pretty shaken up.

But who would want to steal a bag filled with Bomb Bags? Normally, a thief would either try to steal a lot of money, or something of incredible value which they then try to sell or give back in exchange for even more money. Then again, Lightning Dust could desire destruction by using those bombs in a horrible way, but I don't think she would sink down to such a low level I then overheard the soldier and the old lady say that this hasn't been the first time someone has been robbed, so it seems Lightning Dust has quite a track record.

Then maybe she has some kind of hideout in Termina, but where would such a place even be? I doubt she would have it in Clock Town as that would be too obvious, so it must be somewhere where very few would ever dare to go. The soldier then turned towards me again, for he wasn't finished dealing with me given how I accidentally came in here rather than simply staying away from the problem.

" Can I help you?" I asked.

" Normally, you Deku Scrubs would say something along those lines, and then lie through your mouths just to get us riled up, but for some reason I sense that you're different from others. I believe that your response will be one that doesn't end up being misleading."

" I did get a look at her face," I said.

" Really? No one else saw it, so that makes you a valuable witness."

" At first, I thought she was someone I had met before somewhere, but then it turned out that she was a complete stranger. Her face looked really young as though she were in her late teens, and her hair was combed in a way that resembled lightning," I said.

" Hair like lightning? Right! We'll make sure to be on the lookout for someone like that."

" What do you suppose the thief intends on doing with those stolen goods?" I asked.

" Quite the curious Deku Scrub aren't you? Since you provided us with some useful information, I'll answer your question in return. The Bomb Shop at this time of the year gets a lot of customers who want to buy explosives to celebrate the coming of the new year, but due to the high volume, many aren't able to purchase anything. So, a decision was made some time ago where the shop would begin carrying a Large Bomb Bag designed for those who really want to have a blast. However, only those who have been given permission are allowed to purchase that larger bag."

" I have noticed a lack of people around here," I said.

" Clock Town should be packed by now, yet only a small handful have come."

" Could it have to do with the moon?" I asked.

" I wouldn't know, for that's information which I don't have access to. Perhaps if you were to speak to Viscen, the one whose in charge of the town soldiers, you might get a better understanding, but why would you do that? Deku Scrubs aren't known for wanting to get involved in the affairs of other tribes unless they can get something out of it. Anyway, I'll escort the old lady to the Bomb Shop, and then come back to resume my patrol.

Of course, you might try to leave town which is against the law given how you're a child, so perhaps you should take her where she needs to go." Just like that, I found myself being an escort all because I got involved. Luckily for me, it wasn't that far to the Bomb Shop given how it was roughly two minutes away, so when I brought the old lady there, and entered without saying a single word, I began contemplating my next course of action.

" What's wrong?" asked Twilight.

" I still can't believe that Lightning Dust robbed an innocent old lady," I replied.

" Termina isn't like Equestria, but I'll admit that I am surprised she would do such a thing," said Twilight.

" It makes me wish that we could go back in time, and prevent the robbery from happening, yet I know that's impossible as time cannot be altered like that. I also feel bad that the old lady was robbed just because of how frail she was... Lightning Dust should be ashamed for what she did," I said.

" I doubt she has any conscience that would make her feel that way Sunset Shimmer, but you providing information to the soldier should help them track her down if she were to appear again. You can't dwell on events of the past, for that could damage the potential future which you're striving for, and in question would make you suffer a relapse were you could do something evil," said Twilight.

" Yeah, I know that, but it's still frustrating knowing that she got away with it," I said.

" Lightning Dust is bound to slip up eventually as someone who thinks they can't be caught will make the one blunder that enables the law to uncover their wave of crime," said Twilight. While that wasn't the best pep talk I've gotten from her given how often I wrote her reports in my magic journal, her words were enough to make me smile, and remind me that I need to keep looking ahead.

My past is behind me, and I can't allow it to consume me, so I'd say this incident was more of a hiccup than something that would have a profound effect on my life. " We should probably head back to see Pinkie Pie, for she may know something about the Deku Scrub who is looking for that Moon's Tear."

" Considering what information she told us before proved to be helpful, she is bound to know where we can find this Deku," I said.

" Are you okay?" asked Twilight.

" All of this running around non-stop has really exhausted me... I need to lie down and sleep for a while. I know that we need to keep on going seeing as the fate of this world is riding on our shoulders, but my body is on the verge of completely collapsing," I replied. My eyes were struggling to remain awake at this point, and both my arms and legs felt as though they had suddenly gained several pounds. " Guess you were right Twilight about how I need sleep, for there's just no way I can go an entire 72 hours without resting. If it's okay with you, I want to go over there to that corner of West Clock Town, and curl up where no one can disturb me."

There was nothing Twilight could do to convince me otherwise, for she knew that sleep was important, and ignoring it was nothing short of absurd. I walked over to the corner in question making sure the soldier didn't notice as he might accuse me of loitering, and then I fell asleep instantly with Twilight choosing to sleep as well as she felt just as tired as I did. Maybe I should have tried to stay awake instead of sleep, for I was about to experience that dream again...

...the same dream which had been plaguing me for several months, and served as the catalyst which has brought me to Termina. I once again found myself alone in a strange place, but this time I was wearing the Kokiri Tunic along with having my sword and shield on my back. The large burst of flames then appeared as normal, and I braced myself as they came towards me in attempt to consume my body thus destroying me in the process. However, it suddenly came to a stop in front of me like something was holding it back, or maybe it was someone who possessed tremendous power.

" Huh? Why has the fire stopped?" I asked.

" Because I have willed it to be."

" That voice....Ganondorf," I said, and sure enough the image of the Dark Lord himself appeared before me in the flames.

" Did you think that you had seen the last of me in your mind child? Such a foolish notion coming from one as weak-minded as you, and yet I can sense great anger forming deep within your heart because of my presence. Do not attempt to try and fight me, for even though we are within your dreams, my power remains strong thus whatever power you possess means nothing," said Ganondorf.

" Why are you here?" I asked.

" I am impressed with how quickly you figured out why this world is on the verge of destruction, yet there is still much which continues to elude you. Once you have come to understand the truth, you will beg to be killed as your sanity shall shatter to pieces. Breaking your body physically grows dull child, yet doing so to your mind is so much more entertaining. The little fairy retaining her true memories is something I had foreseen, yet this will change nothing for you shall endure much suffering," replied Ganondorf.

" This rhetoric has gotten old," I said.

" Your fiery nature still remains as amusing as ever," laughed Ganondorf.

"Okay, then explain to me why you insist on being so cryptic with everything you have to say? Is there some reason why you feel the need to give me vague hints as to what will happen? Or, is because you're afraid that I will end up surpassing you? I asked. That wasn't my best attempt at defying him, but I knew that I was taking a big risk by saying he was afraid of me when in fact I still feared him because of what he did to me at the end of my last adventure.

Ganondorf remained quiet initially which made me suspect he was going to end my life while drifting about in the dream realm, but his laughter echoed about before he folded his arms in front of me before continuing to laugh. That's when his eyes glowed bright yellow which instantly froze me as though he used some kind of arcane power.

" You think that I fear you? Heh! I have faced many who had the very attitude which you possess child, and all of them have fallen before my power. Several of them proved worthy to become my servants, so upon their deaths, I resurrected them as my obedient slaves who obey my every command," said Ganondorf.

" I'm not going to let you get through to me," I said.

" Why struggle against the inevitable? You are destined to suffer physically and emotionally once again, yet can you survive such torment this time around? Termina is not like Hyrule, for this world was doomed from the start as opposed to the former which was destined to be mine years later. Should you overcome the evil which exists here, I will face you once again in battle," said Ganondorf.

" Why do you want that?" I asked.

" Your power intrigued me the last time we fought, and so I desire to see how much better you have become. I know that you can never defeat me as your power is a mere speck compared to mine, but perhaps you will be more entertaining than before rather than crumble within mere moments," replied Ganondorf. He was completely full of himself which shows that he has quite the arrogant personality, yet was he aware that I can achieve an even greater form other than ponying-up?

If I do have to fight him again, I hope I can at least last long enough to find a way out as I doubt he'd be willing to let me escape just because he decreed it. I then began sensing his power, and it was even stronger than before which means his dark power had grown, and it became difficult for me to breathe. " Tell me child... the one who is your companion... this one happens to be a princess from your true world, but it appears she has hesitation in her heart. Is it because she is too weak to fulfill her intended duties, or perhaps she is afraid to face the consequences should she fail those who believe in her?"

" Twilight would never succumb to such things, for she's much stronger than you think!" I shouted.

" Your voice tells me that I have struck a nerve," said Ganondorf.

" Insulting her is really pushing it," I said.

" This companion possesses a powerful magic which makes her strong, but it is merely a fledgling force compared to mine. While she believes in you child, she does not believe in herself despite putting on a brave face. Deep down within her soul, there is a feeling of failure which she does not desire, and it torments her endlessly as it continues to eat away at her mental state. She has retained her memories for this very reason... you and your companion were fated to suffer," said Ganondorf.

" By your hand?" I asked.

" Not by mine, but by another whose hatred is so strong that it desires nothing but to consume everything. Ironic that the two of you, close friends who have forged a powerful bond shall be tested in ways that one can only view as imaginable, but this is what destiny has dealt you. Fate is a force which cannot be changed no matter how hard you may try, but should you find a miracle and defy fate, then you shall face death at my hand.

Child... do not betray my expectations," replied Ganondorf. He then disappeared into the flames leaving me to wonder what he meant by his parting words, but then the flames moved forward again where they consumed me, and I woke up instantly with sweat dripping down my forehead. My sudden movement caught Twilight by surprise, and she felt annoyed by what I just did at first until she realized what was wrong by looking at how I was sweating.

Dawn of the Second Day - 48 Hours Remain

" You look as though you had a bad dream," said Twilight.

" The same one I've experienced many times, but this time it was different because of Ganondorf," I said. I then told Twilight everything he said to me in my dream making sure not to leave out any details, and her expression upon me finishing was to be expected. Both of us are fated to suffer torment... while it does sound like everything is being stacked against us, Twilight insisted that we ignore his words otherwise we'll be consumed by our own fears. She was now beginning to understand just what I went through back in Hyrule, and now it's determined to repeat itself in Termina.

" How do you ignore someone like him?" asked Twilight.

" Through great difficulty," I replied.

" Well, we need to focus on saving this world, and then finding a way to change things back to the way they were. By the way, we should find a clock so that we can check out the time as who knows how long we've been sleeping for," said Twilight. We spent a few moments looking for a clock before discovering one hanging on one of the walls near the post office, and it says that it was currently 11:00am which means we've been sleeping for at least nine hours. I suppose it could have been worse in that we may have slept for an entire day given how this world doesn't have alarm clocks like the human world does.

" We've got 43 hours to go," I said.

" Considering how close Starlight Glimmer is, it feels like we've got plenty of time to prevent the moon from crashing, but then we can't get to her until tomorrow night when the Clock Tower opens up to celebrate the Carnival of Time, and the coming year. Guess all we can do is kill some time until the tower opens, yet I've got a feeling you don't have any plans to waste any time right?" asked Twilight.

" We still need to find that Deku Scrub who wants the Moon's Tear, so we should speak to Pinkie Pie about that as surely she would have an idea. Also, I think we need to pay the mayor a visit, and warn her about Starlight," I replied.

" Pinkie should be in North Clock Town floating about with her balloon," said Twilight. With that, I made my way back to that part of town where she was indeed floating in the air, and when she noticed me walking nearby, she let out a yell which made me jump in the air due to how sudden it was. Since I now have the ability to shoot bubbles out of my mouth, I figured that I should pop her balloon using one of those instead of a stone to bring her down. Aiming carefully for her balloon and taking the rain into consideration which started falling down from the clouds just a few moments ago, I fired a bubble which connected with the balloon popping it.

" YAAAA-AHHHH-AHHHH-AHHHH!" yelled Pinkie Pie as she dropped down before landing on the ground, and buckled her knees in the process. When she regained her composure, she turned towards me, and began to jump around repeatedly as though she were some kind of rabbit. It was actually adorable to see because it shows that despite being different in this world, Pinkie was still being Pinkie, yet I eventually had to stop her because I needed to speak with her. " Ms. Fairy! I'm so glad that you came to visit Tingle once again! Are you here to purchase another one of Tingle's maps?"

" Actually, I need more information," I replied.

" That's fine too as I know plenty of things around town," said Pinkie Pie.

" I'm looking for a Deku Scrub who has been searching for something called a Moon's Tear," I said.

" Oh yeah! I know which one you're talking about! He's a regular at the Milk Bar where he goes there every night for about an hour or two to relax after a hard day's work selling his wares to potential customers, yet he constantly harps on regarding that gem you mentioned. You may not realize this Ms. Fairy, but the Moon's Tear is quite the sought after item for men as they desire to give it to their wives to make them happy. That Deku Scrub has been searching a very long time for one, yet has never succeeded which has made him so desperate, he will practically give you anything in exchange for one," said Pinkie Pie.

" Well, I have a Moon's Tear," I said.

" Shhhh! Don't say that so loud otherwise everyone will hear you, and all of those men will come running this way," said Pinkie Pie. She then began to dart around thinking that men were about to come out of every nook and cranny upon me saying what I did, but she was merely overreacting as I doubt anyone heard me. " Okay! No one heard that, but you should be careful when saying things like that."

" Do you know where I can find the Deku Scrub?" I asked.

" He hangs out in South Clock Town where he owns a Deku Flower that's situated near the Clock Tower, but when he's not there or at the Milk Bar, he can be seen flying off to some secret grotto hidden somewhere in the field. I should warn you Ms. Fairy of his temperment as he doesn't like people getting close to his property. Also, you should consider talking business talk with him as he can understand that better than regular talk. Now, are you sure you don't need another of Tingle's maps?" asked Pinkie Pie.

" I'm good on the map which by the way has already proven to be useful," I replied.

" Of course as I make sure to not leave out any detail," said Pinkie Pie.

" I do have one more question for you, and it has to do with what's happening in the mayor's residence. You said to me before that she was involved in some kind of meeting, yet you never really specified as to what was happening," I said.

" Usually, things that happen in the mayor's residence are private affairs given how she doesn't want the public to think of her as being weak, but what's been going on in there for the last couple of days is anything but that. The entire town is abuzz about what has been happening at her residence, and it involves two groups who are trying to get her support when it comes to the carnival. I don't know what exactly as I make it a mission not to become involved with politics, but you should be able to find out for yourself as all of the mayor's other meetings have been cancelled according to one disgruntled man," said Pinkie Pie.

" I'll go there before I find that Deku Scrub," I said.

" If you change your mind about wanting one of Tingle's map, you know where to find me. Tingle, Tingle, Kooloo-Limpah! Well, call again," said Pinkie Pie. She then began to inflate another balloon before taking to the air again, but what she said about the mayor's residence made me concerned, and Twilight's expression mirrored my own. In Equestria, we've never had problems with elected officials in addition to the rulers, yet it looks like what happens here in Termina is completely different.

As I walked along towards the mayor's residence, I began thinking about what must have been going on in the minds of the students and staff at Canterlot High in addition to the Crystal Prep students as they were dragged into this world. No doubt they were shocked as it was something they weren't expecting, and they've experienced some magical events already.

Right now, none of them are aware of what has happened, and are acting out the parts of the characters in this video game, so for the time being they are actually safe, yet who knows for how long given that the moon above was going to crash. As I looked up at the moon, it had gotten much closer than before, and it meant that people should start taking notice of it. This made me stop walking for a few moments which Twilight thought was odd, but then I explained that I wanted to see any possible reactions to the moon being closer.

Several people walked by, but none of them paid any attention to the moon. Maybe they were either ignorant of it all and were focused on their own lives, or maybe they didn't want to be worried about the impending doom. Either way, they would soon pay attention especially when we come down to the final hours where the moon will be practically on their doorstep. Speaking of which, I finally reached the residence of the mayor, and already I could hear the sounds of arguing coming from inside.

" You can practically hear them all the way out here," I commented.

" It must be quite the heated argument if they're that loud," said Twilight.

" Maybe we shouldn't go in after all," I suggested.

" I doubt anyone in there is going to pay attention to a Deku Scrub and fairy," said Twilight.

" Yeah, I suppose not," I smiled. Opening the door and walking inside, the interior of the mayor's residence was pretty impressive, yet I couldn't say the same thing about the choice of paintings hanging up. There was one which depicted a man and a woman in a rather unusual pose, and I suspect they were the mayor and her husband during their younger days. It looked to me like they were full of themselves given how gaudy the picture was, but I ignored it as best as possible, and made my way over to a desk which must be where a receptionist works. " The receptionist isn't here... strange as there are plenty of various baubles on the desk."

" Maybe she couldn't take all that noise?" suggested Twilight.

" That's a possibility," I said. There was a note lying on the table which caught my interest, but because of my height, I was barely able to see it, and I struggled to climb up onto the desk to read it. I'm looking forward to changing back to a human, for I don't know much more I can take being like this. " At least this was written in English as opposed to Hylian otherwise we'd need a translator. 'Mayor Dotour, I'm currently on lunch break, and won't be back for several hours due to all that bickering. Please don't do anything foolish otherwise your husband may not appreciate it, and don't worry about your son... I'll ask around once again.' Wow, this receptionist doesn't view the mayor as being all that good."

" And the same thing can be said regarding her husband," added Twilight.

" What of her son?" I asked.

" There's nothing we can do about that unless we can learn more from either the mayor, or her husband, but I don't think the former will be able to say anything given she's stuck in that meeting. As for her husband... I'm not sure if she would want your help in your current form," replied Twilight.

" Guess we should just let ourselves into the meeting," I said.

" Are you sure? We might make a scene," said Twilight.

" They're probably so wrapped up in their arguing that they won't even notice us slip inside, and watch the proceedings from a safe distance. Before we do go in there, we should try and see if we can recognize anyone we know," I suggested. I didn't need to sneak around seeing as all that noise filtered out my footsteps, and upon reaching a more fancy-looking door, I looked through the keyhole in order to see who was in there.

Okay, so being this small does have one advantage, but that's all! A woman wearing glasses was sitting on a chair behind a small desk, and she looked miserable as though she had no idea what to do. The chair looked just as fancy as the door, yet no one in the room took notice of it, for they were busy arguing. " That must be the mayor of Clock Town, but I've never seen her before."

" That's Mayor Mare," said Twilight.

" Seriously?" I asked.

" In Equestria, she serves as the mayor of Ponyville, and even though I'm a princess who now lives just outside in a massive castle, she still holds authority over what gets done. She doesn't appear to be enjoying this meeting, yet how can you blame her when you've got two people bickering back and forth. Okay, let's see who is to her left as they are shouting loudly," replied Twilight.

Looking to our left, there was a group of three men with a much smaller woman among them, yet I wouldn't say she was a woman, but rather she was a kid. While I knew who it was, Twilight's reaction had more shock value. " Huh!?!? Sweetie Belle!?!? What is she doing in there, and looking like some kind of worker?"

" Just like before," I replied.

" What do you mean?" asked Twilight.

" Back in Hyrule, Sweetie Belle was portrayed as a character named Mutoh who was the boss of a group of carpenters who were hired to transform Kakariko Village from a small village, and into a large city. After that, they all left the village where they traveled to Gerudo Valley, and settled there which was the last I saw her. I'm slightly surprised that she is reprising the same character here as she did there, but it looks like she isn't a carpenter this time," I replied.

" I wonder what Rarity would say to this," said Twilight.

" She'd throw a hissy fit if she saw her sister wearing such drab clothes," I said.

" That's sounds just like her... I'm sure we'll eventually run into her wherever she is in Termina. Okay, let's look at the other person arguing," said Twilight. Turning and looking to our right, she suddenly began to flutter around like crazy all because of who was arguing with Sweetie Belle. " My brother!?!? My brother's in there! Sunset, we need to get in there, and talk to Shining Armour as surely he can help us out." Sure enough, it was her brother, but was this the one from Equestria, or from the human world? Twilight's human counterpart did tell us that her brother was a former alumnus for Crystal Prep, so could that be him in there?

" I don't think he'll listen," I sighed.

" Why not?" asked Twilight.

" Even though that is your brother, at the same time it's not him because he is portraying someone else in Termina. He won't recognize you no matter how much you try and plead with him, so we can't expect him to help despite you wanting that. Then again, he might be the Shining Armour from the human world who is also the sister of your human counterpart," I replied. At first, Twilight scolded me for not wanting to help her brother, and for suggesting that wasn't the Shining Armour she knew, so I decided to explain what he was like during my adventures in Hyrule.

Shining Armour was the Captain of the Royal Guards who protected Twilight when she was Zelda, yet Ganondorf almost killed him during his invasion of the castle, and he would reappear years later as a broken man who kept to himself because he felt that he failed in his duties. It looks like he is a captain once again like he was before, but I don't think he'll be facing any kind of danger.

" My brother did recover right?" I asked.

" I was able to get him to see things in a positive way," I replied.

" You're really getting a handle on knowing how to be a good friend," smiled Twilight. With that little explanation out of the way, I opened the door to the actual office of the mayor, and as I suspected, no one was paying attention because of how loud it was. Upon sneaking inside, I hid behind a large plant located in a corner before Twilight and I began listening in on what they were arguing about.

" Most of the townsfolk already have taken shelter without waiting for the Mayor's orders. The only ones left are public servants and committee members. Ms. Mayor and Carnival Committee Members, please order those who remain to evacuate! We don't know much time remains before the moon is expected to crash into Clock Town, so the sooner everyone has evacuated from town, the sooner we can arrange for transportation to Romani Ranch," said Shining Armour.

" Yes, that is a valid option," said Mayor Mare.

" The ranch should be an ideal location to weather out the oncoming storm, for it's obvious that Clock Town won't survive. Then again, I can't say for certain if relocating there will work as the impact could destroy all of Termina. Still, we do need to flee otherwise the casualties could be insurmountable! Mrs. Mayor, give the order to evacuate as soon as possible," said Shining Armour.

From what I could hear despite arguing coming from minor characters on both sides, Shining Armour wants to ensure the safety of the people above everything else. Twilight commented that she felt proud knowing her brother even in this world was putting other people's lives ahead of his own, but what will Sweetie Belle say in return? I'm not sure if she agrees completely with what he said, or she refuses to believe anything he has to say.

" Alright! I've heard your side Viscen, so now I turn things to you Mutoh," said Mayor Mare.

" You cowards! Do you actually believe the moon will fall? Throughout my entire life, I've never heard anything so utterly foolishness like the moon is being pulled down towards us by some kind of powerful force. The confused townsfolk simply caused a panic by believing this ridiculous, groundless theory. The soldiers couldn't prevent the panic, but outside the town walls is where the danger is!

Those monsters didn't suddenly come out of the woodwork within the last few days, but rather they've been out there for years, and it's only just now that they are beginning to stir because of the fear being exuded. You soldiers need to focus on dealing with those beasts, and making sure none of them can get into town otherwise people could get hurt," said Sweetie Belle.

" The soldiers have been working hard to keep our citizens safe," said Mayor Mare.

" But because of this stupid moon talk, they've been slacking off by focusing on that instead of their regular duties. Did you all hear about the old lady from the Bomb Shop who was robbed last night? The soldiers should have easily caught the thief before she could escape, but they were focused on dealing with an imaginary problem instead. If this continues to be an issue, then maybe we could do with some new soldiers who actually know what they're doing. In any case, back to the important matter at hand!

You want answers? The answer is that the carnival should not be canceled! Isn't that right, Mrs. Mayor?" asked Sweetie Belle. I didn't need any hint regarding how she thinks, for it was pretty obvious to me as soon as she began talking. The Carnival Committee are more concerned with the carnival itself instead of the people, but I'm sure there is a much deeper meaning here.

Twilight couldn't believe how Sweetie Belle was acting given how sweet and innocent she is in Equestria, yet I reminded her that she's different in Termina compared to the one she happens to know. Still, it looks as though the militia are in the right, but that could quickly change depending on what gets said next.

" Now Mutoh, there is no need to insult the soldiers like that. While that thief did end up escaping, she was far more experienced than originally suspected. Thanks to important eye witnesses, the thief shall be captured without fail when she returns to Clock Town which is inevitable," said Mayor Mare.

" I did step out of line a little, but I still by what I said about them not focusing on the monsters," said Sweetie Belle.

" This shall be taken into consideration, so now you may speak again Viscen," said Mayor Mare.

" Are you serious, Mutoh!?!? First of all, my soldiers have proven themselves time and again that we're doing our job considering that no monsters have ever managed to enter Clock Town, and despite last night, our track record remains impeccable," said Shining Armour. He was beginning to get rather testy which could end up getting a lot worse unless he calms down, but then Sweetie Belle isn't likely to allow him the chance to cool off.

" Also, it seems that giant chunk of rock above us hasn't caught your eye! At this time every year, we are overrun by tourists! So why is the town empty? It's because the people are afraid of what is falling above us, and they wish to preserve their own lives as opposed to being here. Clearly, it's your job to ensure the carnival's operation, but that's if people are here for it! Since there aren't any people around, there is no point in having the carnival as it would just be a waste of time. Don't drag the merchants and soldiers into this!"

" Now, now, Viscen... let's try to calm down before things spiral out of control. I know how you feel about Mutoh's way of thinking, but there is no need to resort to harsh rhetoric, and this applies with you as well Mutoh. This is supposed to be a peaceful meeting where we must figure out an ideal solution to the problem at hand, yet shouting back and forth isn't the way to do things," said Mayor Mare.

Just looking at the mayor made me feel really sorry for her because she is stuck in-between two people who clearly don't understand what being mature is all about. She's taking their respective insults, and trying so hard to keep things civil, but it looks as though she has lost complete control. No... she never had control from the start as it was beyond her means the moment things began.

I remember back when I was Princess Celestia's student in Equestria, there were incidents similar to this, yet she was able to bring about peaceful resolutions without it getting to the point where ponies would consider attacking each other. Mayor Mare doesn't deserve to be caught in such a mess, yet I don't think there's anything I can do to help her out.

" If the soldiers wish to run, then run, Viscen! We councilmen will stick to tradition. This carnival will be a success! I've never heard of a defense unit abandoning its town under any circumstances! Even though there aren't as many people this year compared with previous years, we can still put on the carnival without the need to cancel anything just because the moon is falling. You and your soldiers should be protecting the people, and not wanting to flee with your tails between your legs. Monsieur Aroma would surely say the same thing, wouldn't he, Mayor Dotour?" asked Sweetie Belle.

" Let's not bring my husband into this," replied Mayor Mare.

" Why?" asked Sweetie Belle.

" Monsieur Aroma doesn't need to get herself in this meeting Mutoh," replied Shining Armour.

" You're just afraid that he will agree with what I'm saying aren't you? I can read you like a book Viscen, for you're just so predictable that it just makes me laugh," said Sweetie Belle.

" Such a blatant lie coming from you," said Shining Armour.

" Anyway, it's obvious what we need to do in order to resolve this issue, and that is to not cancel the carnival," said Sweetie Belle.

" No, we must evacuate the town before the moon destroys us all," said Shining Armour.

" On with the carnival!" shouted Sweetie Belle.

" All must take refuge!" shouted Shining Armour.

" On with the carnival!" shouted Sweetie Belle.

" All must take refuge!" shouted Shining Armour. It was around this time where it became apparent that things were just going to continue on with the two of them repeating the same thing over and over until Mayor Mare agrees with one of them, and I personally couldn't take the arguing any longer, so Twilight and I slipped out of the office without being noticed, and soon we were outside again where the arguing could still be heard.

" That was one of the worst experiences I've ever seen," I moaned.

" Sweetie Belle and my brother are at such odds with each other, that they refuse to listen to what the other has to say. They are just yelling in order to get their voices heard, and to earn a sympathetic ear with Mayor Mare who must be ready to lose what little she has of her sanity. I would suggest we go back, and show them the meaning of friendship, but my skills as the Princess of Friendship can't work out miracles," said Twilight.

" Maybe they need to see something that can convince them to come up with a solution," I suggested.

" I think the mayor is the one who needs to end that meeting," said Twilight.

" How? She looks completely overwhelmed," I said.

" They all just need to see something wonderful that's a reflection of the strongest emotion out there... love. If Princess Cadance were here, she would have used her powers, and calmed them all down instantly. They would still need to resolve that problem which keeps them stuck in that office, but they would be much more level-headed rather than acting like savages. This actually has me wanting to discuss something important with you," said Twilight.

" What is it?" I asked.

" Clock Town seems to be filled with all kinds of problems given how people have been suffering because of Starlight Glimmer, so if we could solve these problems that plague everyone, we'd be doing them a terrific service. We'd also feel good about ourselves for taking the time to help them. Now I know it wouldn't be easy given how we don't have much time before the moon falls, and we most likely haven't seen everyone in town and beyond who have issues, so we would be at a disadvantage at first," replied Twilight. You've got to love how determined she is to resolve issues with the power of friendship, but then that has been the kind of person Twilight is.

She is always willing to lend a hand, or hoof in her case, and help anyone who needs it. I've actually learnt a lot from our reports we send back and forth with one another, yet I would be a novice compared with her expertise which means she would be in the lead.

If only those Bombers had allowed me to join them, we could have done things in their name, and help those in need which in turn would make their cause even more of an attraction for other kids who aspire to aiding those who need help. But, they refused to let me join all because I'm trapped as a Deku Scrub due to this curse, and regaining the ocarina is my only means of changing back to normal.

Speaking of Deku Scrubs, I think it's high-time we pay that one who wants the Moon's Tear a visit, so I began to head back towards South Clock Town, yet I would soon discover a small snag. Pinkie Pie never said where the Deku Flower was which belongs to the Deku in question! What began as a simple task has now become more difficult.

" We could be spending hours trying to find it," I moaned.

" This definitely wasn't one of Pinkie's better moments," moaned Twilight.

" How much time do we have left?" I asked.

" That meeting took up quite a lot of time, and judging from the change in colours all around us due to the setting sun, I'd say we have about 36 hours left. It's a really scary thought as time just seems to be ticking away even though it doesn't feel that way," replied Twilight.

Night of the Second Day - 36 Hours Remain.

" Only 36 hours left? Seeing as we have to wait until midnight tomorrow before we can access the Clock Tower, we've essentially got 30 hours to find that Deku Scrub, and see what we can get by giving him the Moon's Tear," I said. When I said that things were about to become more difficult, I assumed that there would be at least several dozen of those Deku Flowers, but in reality where was only one which stood out quite easily. It's just that we didn't bother to look directly in front of the Clock Tower, so we wasted several hours going back and forth throughout the area. " I can't believe we couldn't see this flower right by the Clock Tower!"

" And we wasted a couple of hours," added Twilight. Pinkie did say where the flower was located which I now remember, so I smacked myself in the forehead as a result of my blunder.

" Well, we've found the Deku Flower, so where is the Deku Scrub?" I asked.

" I'm not sure where he could be given how we haven't seen any of them, but then they probably prefer to keep out of sight given how they are treated by most people. I wonder if we can just use this flower without him knowing about it. Of course, it won't be until tomorrow night since we still have time," replied Twilight.

" Considering how much running around I've done on my feet, that does seem like a fair trade," I said. No sooner did I say that and attempted to walk forward towards the flower, a voice came out of nowhere, and didn't sound appreciative of what I was about to do.

" Wait! Wait! Hang on!" I was thinking he was hiding inside the flower, and popped his head out, but then I heard what sounded like helicopter blades only not as loud and obnoxious, so looking upwards the sky, an unusual looking Deku Scrub was flying towards us. He was carrying a few bags with him which must be wares, so this has to be one of those Business Scrubs like those in Ganondorf's castle.

It felt weird just then that I remembered such names given that I haven't played Ocarina of Time ever since changing things back to normal, but then I did say to Rainbow Dash not to let me near it because of a premonition of disaster to which she laughed and shrugged her shoulders as though I made it up. I guess she realized she was wrong when the tornado brought us here, but I'm not going to look down on her because of it.

The Business Scrub was certainly taking his sweet time getting down here, but when he finally landed, he somehow made his wares disappear, and put on a small hat before addressing me. " This is my private property. Don't try using it when I'm not around!"

" You own this flower?" I asked.

" I have a deed which claims that this spot belongs to me!"

" My assumption was you were using it because you found it first, and I was going to use it just for one simple thing," I said.

" If you had gone and carried out such a plan, I would have called the soldiers, and have you arrested for using private property. Now, I can tell that you're just a young little Deku, so I'll go easy on you, and not make this go any further. Next time however, I won't hesitate to call them, so be sure to remember that for the future. Anyway, today has been a very good day for me when it comes to doing my business."

" How so?" I asked.

" I've already sold out of my wares, and the carnival hasn't even begun. I'm thinking of closing up shop so I can buy a gift for my wife and return to her in my village! I've heard that a stone called the Moon's Tear shines brighter than any other in the land! If you've got one, I'd really like to get it from you. My wife would love it!"

" And what would you do for me if I told you that I had one?" I asked.

" If you give it to me, I'll give you my spot here... Deku Flower included! You're a Deku Scrub, so you know just how convenient a Deku Flower can be. If you don't hurry, I'll give it to another Deku Scrub. The early Scrub gets the nut! Okay, I'll sweeten the deal for you by explaining how special my flower is. If you haven't already noticed by now, this flower is yellow in colour compared to the pink colour of most flowers. Jumping into this Deku Flower will enable you to launch even higher than ever before, and you'll be able to glide along for a greater period of time.

In fact, you could probably reach the upper entrance of the Clock Tower using this Deku Flower alone." Hearing him say this was just what I wanted to hear as now we've got the means to get up there, and confront Starlight Glimmer once and for all. Judging from the expression on his face, he really wants the Moon's Tear badly, and seeing the sweat dripping down his brow does creep me out, but at least this is going to be an easy transaction provided that no one decided to rob me while I was sleeping some time ago.

The Business Scrub then reached forward with his hands, and I gave him a cold stare which prompted me to back off. " Sorry about that, but I'm really hoping that you have a Moon's Tear, and aren't trying to tease me because of that whole calling the soldier business. Do you have one?"

" Would this be it?" I asked. Reaching into one of my pockets, I pulled it out where the Business Scrubs eyes enlarged so much, they were about to burst.

" Ah! That stone! You must hand it over to me! In exchange, I'll give you my spot here...Deku Flower included! Yes?" This was an offer which I couldn't refuse as there was essentially no other means of getting up there, so I placed the Moon's Tear into his outstretched hands again where he immediately jumped for joy! " Yes! This is definitely a genuine Moon's Tear if I ever saw one! Since you have given me your item, allow me to give you this in return thus completing our deal."

He then handed over what looked to be some kind of fancy paper, yet it had writing on it which looked official. " With this Land Title Deed, the Deku Flower legally belongs to you, and no other Deku Scrub can take it away from you. You really helped me out! Now I have the perfect souvenir for my wife! She hasn't set eyes on a jewel or strange, sparkling stone like this in a very long time."

" I'm glad to have done this good deed," I said.

" Oh yes! I remember seeing a large heart-shaped object on top of the ledge in front of the tower entrance, so you can have it as well as part of the deal. I don't know who put it up there to begin with, but I've no need for such a thing, and I have a hunch that you will find it most lucrative. One last thing... the Title Deed for this spot should be in high demand among Deku Scrubs, but then you probably already know that, so there's no need for any sort of reminder.

If you don't need it anymore, you can always sell it! Well, I'll leave things in your capable hands, for I have a wonderful wife who is going to be extremely happy." The Business Scrub then ducked down into the Deku Flower for a few seconds before popping back out, and taking to the air holding his bags of merchandise. As soon as he left town by flying over a wall, I was left with a flower which I now owned because of having a deed for it.

" I feel like I've suddenly become a duchess," I said.

" It is strange that he was willing to give you the deed to the flower in exchange for a rock that fell from the eyes of the moon," said Twilight.

" While he did act really weird when he reached out initially, I can overlook that given we've got our means to get to Starlight now. All we have to do now is wait for midnight tomorrow night, and we can bring this to an end," I said.

" Our adventure will be over already?" asked Twilight.

" It does sound it, but I've got a feeling something will go wrong," I replied.

" What makes you say that?" asked Twilight.

" Everything so far has been somewhat easy, and for that I haven't been tested yet which would involve me being beaten to within an inch of my life," I replied. Yes, I did just say that to Twilight, and I knew she was going to ask me to elaborate on it due to being shocked. I told her that during my adventures in Hyrule, I sustained lots of injuries at the hands of powerful monsters where I hurt my back, suffered cuts all over my body, blood seeping forth with no means of stopping it, and even having a sword go right through me at one time.

If not for the fairies who revived whenever I was killed in battle, I wouldn't be alive right now. Twilight then asked me how many times I've died given this was the first time she had been told about it. I answered by saying at least three or four times, but I've lost count given that my life left my body at those precise moments.

" Is this going to happen here in Termina?" asked Twilight.

" Guaranteed," I replied.

" Then you need to get your hands on some fairies as soon as possible," said Twilight.

" Unfortunately, the shops around here don't take too kindly to Deku Scrubs according to you, so the chances of me getting a fairy is next to none. Besides, you need a bottle in order to carry one, and I haven't got any on hand which further compounds things. Besides, I don't want to fight Starlight Gimmer, for I'd rather avoid resorting to fighting if a more peaceful solution can be found," I said.

" So what do you want to do now?" asked Twilight.

" There's not much else given we can't enter the tower until tomorrow," I replied.

" We could try to find some more rupees and deposit them at the bank," suggested Twilight.

" Because those soldiers won't allow us to leave town, we might not find much other than smashing the occasional jar, and cutting down bushes using my spinning attack which will give us a rupee or two," I said.

" How about sleep again?" asked Twilight.

" Yeah, we can do that, and if I sleep inside of the Deku Flower, no one is bound to bother me as I'll be safe and secure," I replied. The thought of sleeping inside of a flower did feel weird to me at first, but it should be something I'll quickly get used to. Twilight said she didn't mind where we sleep so long as we don't oversleep, and end up missing our chance as we'll only have the one. Diving into the flower without another thought, I slowly drifted off by closing my eyes, and once again that dream crept into my subconscious where once again I was consumed by flames.

Was this some kind of premonition of things to come? Or maybe there was some other kind of meaning? Eventually, I began to dream about hanging out with my friends, and this remained consistent throughout the duration of my sleep... until I woke up hours later due to an earthquake!?!? " WAAAAH!" Before I knew what was happening, I popped from the Deku Flower, and landed on my rear a short distance away. " What the!?!? Why is the ground shaking?"

Night of the Final Day - 12 Hours Remain.

" Sunset Shimmer..." began Twilight.

" Yeah?" I asked.

" You might want to look up at the moon," replied Twilight. I did what she suggested, and my mouth dropped down in sheer horror, for the moon had gotten a whole lot bigger since the other day. In fact, you could almost see inside of its nose which was both creepy and disgusting. " That tremor we just felt wasn't an earthquake, but rather it's coming from the moon as it draws closer to Clock Town, and I think this has been a trend occurring these last 12 hours or so. Judging from the colour of the sky, we've slept through what was left of the second night, and throughout the entireity of the final day."

" So we have about 12 hours left?" I asked.

" This is cutting it awfully close," replied Twilight.

" On the bright side although that's putting it mildly when you consider what's above us, I'm fully rested which means I can go on for at least 24 hours or so," I said.

" You're going to need your 'A' game Sunset Shimmer, for you know as well as I do that Starlight is waiting for us. We have to be extremely cautious as who knows how much her power has grown since changing you into a Deku Scrub," said Twilight. If there's anything that can be said about what Starlight is going through, it's that I've been there before when I strived to gain as much power as possible.

The thing about power is that most end up losing control, and become nothing more than enraged beasts who are beyond saving as their minds are lost. Those who do manage to gain control become like Ganondorf... or perhaps similar to him, yet different at the same time. You'd need to have incredible willpower to be able to not lose yourself, and that is a seldom seen gift.

For Starlight, she may have gained control, or she may have lost all senses of self, so if the latter happens to be the case, all I can do is offer pity before stopping her from bringing down the moon. Me? I won't succumb to any temptations as I've reformed from how I used to be, and Twilight of course would never become corrupted as she is one of the purest people I've ever known in my life despite having some anxiety issues. Granted, her human counterpart succumbed to darkness, but not in an evil manner, for it was knowledge, and being pressured that consumed her.

Even though waiting here for midnight for the tower to open was a good course of action, I decided to see if anyone was still around given how close the moon was. As I walked around with Twilight floating along by my side, apart from experiencing the occasional tremor as the moon inched ever closer, Clock Town was mostly deserted, yet it looked as though some people were still here for reasons of their own.

Pinkie Pie was still floating in the air via her balloon, and I think she wasn't concerned with the moon given how she is practically in her own little world. The Bombers were on patrol which shows how dedicated they were, but maybe they should leave before things get too dangerous. The soldiers were still guarding the entrances to town along with stopping me from leaving due to being a child, but when I came back to South Clock Town after spending an hour looking around for anyone still here, I could hear the grumblings of Sweetie Belle who was standing alone staring at the tower.

" Cowards! All of you! Not a one of you stayed! You all said that you would stick this out no matter what, but you ended up running away all because the moon falling was too much. Bah! My apprentice will be disgusted with all of you! At least he decided to stay because he's not going to let something like this stop him. Hmph! If you reckon that you'll be forgiven for fleeing by the time you come back... think again! The rest of you people have no backbones, and fled just like those worthless cowards. I'll have a fine carnival without you," said Sweetie Belle.

" Who knew that she had quite the mean streak when she gets mad," said Twilight.

" Do you think we should talk to her?" I asked.

" It might make her feel better," replied Twilight.

" It's the eve of the carnival, and I can't even get to the clock tower's stairway entrance! This stinks worse than Dodongo breath! Hmph! This had better be the last of the surprises!" shouted Sweetie Belle. She then noticed me walking up towards her, and was taken aback by the fact that I was still hanging around town. " Hey, Deku kid! You waitin' for us to finish the bridge from the festival tower to the clock tower entrance up there?"

" Is that what that thing is?" I asked.

" Every year, a bridge gets built which connects from the ground to the entrance to the tower, for that's the only way people can get up there in order to pray for a good harvest to come. If you planned on going up there yourself, then you're out of luck I'm afraid. Sorry! My apprentices panicked and ran away! The cowards! They should have stayed and gotten this bridge finished rather than fleeing to save their own skins, but then it shows that I picked a sorry bunch given they cracked under pressure. This is all we get for a festival tower. It's not quite tall enough, is it? Sheesh!" replied Sweetie Belle.

" So what do you plan on doing?" I asked.

" I intend on celebrating the carnival even if most of the town have abandoned it," replied Sweetie Belle.

" Why haven't those soldiers left?" I asked.

" They wanted to flee along with the townsfolk, but they can't because Mayor Dotour never gave them the order to flee. You see kid, we had a meeting which was to decide what course of action we were going to take regarding the current situation, yet we couldn't come up with a solution which resulted in nothing being done. I suppose if we had been more civil about it rather than shouting endlessly, something could have been done.

This carnival has been nothing but problematic from day one, and the results of our labours speak for themselves. Even if we went to the top of the festival tower, we wouldn't be able to get up to the clock tower entrance! When the tower opens at midnight, it raises up before opening, but as it currently stands, that bridge isn't going to do us anything," replied Sweetie Belle.

" Can't you finish building it yourself?" I asked.

" One person isn't enough kid, and there isn't much time left anyway. I apologize for all this. I wish I could scare that moon away! Why don't you try to flee kid, for you have a reason to flee whereas I've got to stay here to hold my ground," replied Sweetie Belle. Even though escaping sounded like a good idea, I knew that wasn't an option as I had to get up there and face Starlight Glimmer. I didn't mention any of that to her, and instead said that I couldn't leave town because the soldiers won't let me due to being a kid.

" Then it looks like we're both stuck here then kid! Enjoy the carnival for as long as you can even though it should be better than this." I decided to leave Sweetie Belle alone as her constant bouts of anger started to get worse. Walking back over to where the Deku Flower was, I looked up at the moon again where it had gotten even closer, and the tremors were getting more and more prominent.

" Things have gotten out of control," I said.

" It doesn't matter how far away people have gotten from Clock Town, for the impact of the crash will destroy all of Termina. There is no place that is safe, so if we can't stop Starlight from carrying out her insane intentions, this world is as good as gone," said Twilight.

" We should use the Deku Flower, and get up to that platform," I suggested.

" You can even pick up that heart shaped object the Deku Scrub said was there, for no one else will," said Twilight. Diving into the flower before launching myself from it, I gained even greater height than ever, and I used this increased height to easily land on the ledge in question which housed a Piece of Heart. I remember collecting these back in Hyrule, and to see one of these again made me happy, for these will let me survive longer than usual.

Upon picking it up, I felt the warm feeling which occurred when I picked them up before. At that exact moment, bells suddenly ran out which must have signified that midnight had finally come. At first, fireworks began to shoot upwards towards the sky indicating the beginning of the Carnival of Time. Then, the entire tower began to rise up which made me fall onto my rear as I wasn't expecting such a sudden shift, but when I got back onto my feet, a giant handle dropped down which raised up a massive platform.

This must be what the people get onto in order to pray for the coming year according to what Pinkie Pie said to me, but before I could think about her words further, steps began to appear as panels in front of me dropped down.

" That must be the way up," I said.

" Sunset Shimmer! Now is the time to take on Starlight Glimmer," said Twilight.

" You don't have to tell me twice," I said. Running up the stairs as fast as possible, I soon reached the platform where a number of green coloured jars were located around the edge, but my focus was on who was floating about in front of me. Starlight Glimmer at first was ignoring me as she was fixated on the moon, but she eventually turned to face me probably due to sensing me being in the area. The dark aura coming from her was so strong that it felt like being pulled down by an incredible force of weight, yet I resisted this for I've come so far, and succumbing just isn't an option.

" I'm surprised to see you again," said Starlight Glimmer.

" Despite turning me into a Deku Scrub which has caused me nothing but problems, at the same time I've learned to adapt to this new form. In that sense, I have you to thank for this, but don't get too used to the idea that I am complimenting you. Far from it! You have caused so much pain and suffering which you think of as just having fun, so now you must pay for what you've done," I said.

" Quite the bold words, but you don't have what it takes to defeat me. Even though you've gotten a little better since I last saw you, and I suppose I've the Great Fairy to thank for that, it won't be much of a factor in the end. I should have finished her off after shattering her body into pieces, yet instead my focus lead me elsewhere, and you were able to benefit from her assistance," said Starlight Glimmer.

" Tatl!"

" Huh?" asked Twilight. I had completely forgotten that Spike was also here, for I had been focused on Starlight the entire time. Spike had been floating by her side, yet he isn't aware of who she really is, and that actually goes double for him as well. It felt strange because he was there by my side throughout my last adventure, but now this is no longer the case as he chooses to side with her.

" Tatl! I've been worried about you ever since you got left behind back in that cave," said Spike.

" Spike!?!? Get away from her before it's too late!" shouted Twilight.

" Are you okay Tatl? Why did you call me by such a simplistic name as that? You know my name is Tael, or did you suffer some kind of memory loss due to coming into contact with that girl you're standing next to. Skull Kid, we shouldn't have abandoned her like that as now she has no idea who either or us are," said Spike. Starlight said nothing as though she didn't care at all, and this made Spike rather annoyed. " Hello? Did you hear what I just said?"

" I heard you, but I don't care," replied Starlight Glimmer.

" What!?!? That's my sister down there, and your friend who has stuck with you through thick and thin along with myself. How can you say that you don't care when she did everything for you even though many things you've done are questionable. We need to get her away from that kid before she ends up getting even worse, and I wouldn't even begin to know what to do if that were to happen," said Spike.

" She made her choice Tael, and there's nothing that can be done about it. She was far too weak to even understand what I desire, and now I stand on the cusp of success as everything is in place. Those who are weak must be destroyed as they cannot fathom what will happen when the moon comes crashing down... the strong are just as useless as their way of thinking is flawed to no end. No, nothing can be allowed to survive," said Starlight Glimmer.

" Are you serious?" I asked.

" If I wasn't, the moon wouldn't be falling now would it?" asked Starlight Glimmer. Either she had completely lost her mind due to the power of the mask, or she was dead serious about destroying Termina, and I personally think the former is what has happened. Now I need to figure out how to get that mask away from her, but how am I supposed to fly up there without the means of a Deku Flower?

While I was trying to come up with a plan, Spike looked as though he had something to say, yet was holding back perhaps out of fear of betraying Starlight? If this were Equestria, Spike would never fight by her side, but because this is Termina where everyone now exists with different lives, he is struggling to do the right thing even though it would mean betraying a valuable friendship.

" Starlight Glimmer!" shouted Twilight.

" Are you calling me by that name again Tatl? What is up with you all of a sudden? You've always been wanting to have fun even though it did mean at the expense of others sometimes, but ever since we ran into that girl in the woods, everything has changed completely. It's like you're a different person now, and I won't tolerate it! Even though that name does sound rather dashing, and I do aim on using it with what little time we have left, I am the Skull Kid who shall bring Termina to its knees," said Starlight Glimmer.

" The reason I've changed is something you'll never understand," said Twilight.

" Is that so? You think I'm some kind of idiot? Well, I'll make sure that you and your new friend will be destroyed first before the end comes. Think of it as a little gift from me as I doubt seeing everything consumed in flames will be an ideal final image," said Starlight Glimmer.

" Then is there nothing that can convince you to stop?" asked Twilight.

" Why would I stop this now? Besides, the chances of stopping the moon from falling are slim to none, so I suggest that you enjoy these last hours before it all ends... or until I destroy you both before the end comes," replied Starlight Glimmer. It was at this point where Spike suddenly darted out in front of her, and she was surprised that he went and did that, but then her voice changed to one of anger as though she didn't like his action. " Tael? What are you doing? Don't tell me you're going to say what I think you'll say?"

" Swamp... mountain... ocean... canyon. Hurry! The four who are there... bring them here," replied Spike. His words made no sense at all, but then there is nothing about this world which makes sense to me given how I was thrown into it without any prior knowledge. What did he mean by the four? As I tried to figure out what Spike had said, the reaction from Starlight Glimmer made it obvious that she wasn't very happy about him saying that.

Is it possible Spike knows how to prevent the moon from crashing? If so, then why did he keep silent until now? He could have said something back when we first met in the woods, or he could have left Starlight, and tell me what I needed to know. While I'll applaud him for confessing, it's sadly a little too late given that there was less than six hours to go.

" Don't speak out of line!" shouted Starlight Glimmer as she smacked Spike really hard which caused him to get pushed aside. " Stupid fairy!"

" Spike!" exclaimed Twilight.

" That was uncalled for!" I shouted.

" He shouldn't have gone and said that, so he had to be punished for it," said Starlight Glimmer.

" I was willing to believe you could be reformed, but after seeing you do something as deplorable as that, you're too far gone to be saved. Spike and I in this world were your friend because you had no one, and we all bonded instantly, yet by smacking him like you did, you've pretty much sullied our friendship," said Twilight.

" Whatever... even if they were to come now, they wouldn't be able to handle me," laughed Starlight Glimmer.

" What do you mean?" I asked.

" Just look above you, and you should understand what I mean. If not, then it shows how narrow-minded you really are, so allow me to explain it so that you can figure it out. If it's something that can be stopped, then go ahead and try to stop it!" replied Starlight Glimmer. The blank expression on my face told her that I still didn't follow what she was saying, and she slapped her head in confusion.

" Well, I guess in the end you just lacked common-sense seeing as you couldn't figure out something so simple, but I'll give you one last bit of merriment before it all ends. Even though we still have just over five hours left before the moon crashes, why not speed things up a notch, and make it crash within the next five minutes? That way, there's no reason for dragging this out anymore than it already has."

" What!?!? Surely you don't have that kind of power," I said.

" I could have ended things a whole lot sooner had the urge really been strong enough, but I figured on letting everyone below suffer for as long as possible, or until I got bored. Guess the latter option ended up winning, for I'm bored speaking with you. Once I use my powers to bring the moon down even faster, I'll deal with you and Tatl, so don't do anything until I'm ready," said Starlight Glimmer. She then raised her hands up above her head, and unleashed a powerful burst of magic which began to swirl about the moon. At first nothing happened which made me think this was nothing but a bluff, but then the moon started to fall faster than ever before. I guess she really was serious, for now what was five hours left to impact had been reduced to five minutes.

" Things just got a while lot worse," I sighed.

" She's really desperate to bring about an end to Termina," said Twilight.

" With only five minutes left before the moon crashes, we don't have many options available," I said.

" We do have one," began Twilight.

" And that would be?" I asked.

" Starlight is so consumed with bringing the moon dow, she is completely ignoring us which means you can get that ocarina back. If it's as powerful as you say it is, then maybe we can play some kind of song that will bring about an end to all of this," replied Twilight.

" But, how am I supposed to get it when she's up there?" I asked.

" Why not use those bubbles of yours, and knock the instrument out of her hand? It most likely won't break as when I saw her practicing with it earlier, she did drop it a few times, and it suffered no damage at all. I'd say make it count Sunset Shimmer, for you only have one shot at this," replied Twilight. First off, I slapped myself in the forehead for not realizing that I could use my bubbles from a distance. Second, I wish she hadn't said that as now I've got even more pressure than ever before.

If this fails, Starlight will figure out what I'm doing, and I'll never get the Ocarina of Time back. Aiming as carefully as possible without making her aware of my actions, I produced a bubble in my mouth, and fired it at her when she suddenly turned around after hearing some kind of whizzing sound.

Luckily for me, Starlight couldn't react fast enough, and dropped the ocarina where it landed on the ground in front of me with a soft thud. Without worrying about my own safety, I ran over to pick it up, and upon laying my hands onto it, I began to envision some kind of dream which didn't make much sense, for this was a memory that I don't recall ever having... unless this was something from the memory of the one that I'm portraying.

In this dream, I stood before a young girl who I didn't recognize at first, but then her clothes made me remember that this was the person Twilight portrayed. This must be the real Princess Zelda, and the memory I'm currently experiencing must have been when the hero returned to the past in order to live out his life. According to the Hyrule Historia, after he returned to the past, the hero was able to warn the king of Ganondorf's treachery, and was subsequently arrested before he could succeed in getting his vile hands on the golden power.

I guess he decided to stick around Hyrule Castle for a period of time, yet it appears that he is about to go on a journey... or rather I should say me because I'm portraying the hero... whose name currently escapes me even though I've heard it before, which means this is apparently what I did where it leads into where I started in the forest.

" You are already leaving this land of Hyrule, aren't you?" asked Zelda.

" I believe so," I replied

" Even though it was only a short time, I feel like I've known you forever. I am not sure why I feel this way, but it is of no real consequence, for the time that we have shared are ones that I shall cherish forever. I believe in my heart that a day will come when I shall meet you again Until that day comes, please... take this... you should recognize this instrument for you used it during your adventures, and I feel you are far better at keeping it safe rather than it remaining here in the castle," said Zelda.

" Why give me the Ocarina of Time?" I asked.

" Because destiny has revealed to me in a dream that it will become of immense value as you go on your personal journey. There is no need for you to explain what this journey of yours consists of, for it is not my place to know. However, please allow me to say this otherwise I may never have another opportunity to do so. I am praying... I am praying that your journey be a safe one because you have been known to wander into situations where you have fought for your very life, and I fear that you may end up falling into a situation which is much worse than anything that Hyrule has. If something should happen to you, remember this song..." replied Zelda.

" What kind of song?" I asked.

" It was needed to open the Door of Time which is where the Master Sword had been located, but now there is no longer any need to wield the divine blade. Evil no longer exists in Hyrule as Ganondorf is now awaiting his execution which should happen within the next year or two, but now I reveal to you a secret about this melody which has been a closely guarded secret to the Royal Family of Hyrule.

This melody has the power to control time itself, so if you find yourself needing more time, the Song of Time will allow you to acquire what you need. I know that you will not abuse such an ability, but instead you will use it to make the worlds you visit better than they currently are," replied Zelda. Before handing over the Ocarina of Time to me, she then played a song which I remember from before, and upon playing it twice in order to show me how it was meant to be played, she gave it to me.

Even though it had been a while since I last played it, I hadn't forgotten how to play the ocarina, and I flawlessly played the same notes that she did. Now this memory in my dream makes sense, for I remember the Song of Time. If what Zelda says is true, this song will allow me to manipulate time itself to my whim, and I may just have the solution to the current crisis happening in Termina. Of course, it all depends on what I do next once I come out of this dream, and back into reality.

Upon learning the Song of Time, I climbed onto Epona who was standing by my side, and she trotted off at a slow pace perhaps to emphasize that I was going on a long journey. As I was leaving, Zelda said one last thing which really struck home with regards to what I need to do. " The Goddess of Time is protecting you. If you play the Song of Time, she will aid you..."

" Sunset Shimmer?" asked Twilight.

" Huh?" I asked.

" What happened to you just now? You suddenly began daydreaming, and at during such a critical time," replied Twilight.

" It was a memory of the one who I am portraying experienced before he left Hyrule to begin a personal journey. Princess Zelda, who you portrayed, gave the ocarina to me, and taught me a song which I originally believed was meant to open the Door of Time. I know now that the song she taught me in my dream has the power to manipulate time itself, so if what she said was accurate, I could play it and send us both back into the past," I said.

" If we can do something like that, we'd have more time with which to figure out what Spike meant," said Twilight.

" How much time remains?" I asked.

" Your dream did take up much of it, so I'd say about a minute," replied Twilight.

" Guess this is what Ganondorf meant when he said that this was just the beginning. Of course, I can't guarantee success upon playing the Song of Time, for what Zelda told me may not be correct despite what I just said. She could have just assumed that I would have the ability to manipulate time as a means of wanting to make me feel safe," I said.

" Can we not take the chance?" asked Twilight,

" No," I replied.

" Then play that song, and see what happens as clearly we need more time," said Twilight. Even though I was having doubts over the truth behind Zelda's words, I soon shook my head several times to indicate that I couldn't start doubting her as she was my friend. No, I had to go through with this, so hopefully this is going to work otherwise we're all as good as dead. Upon raising the Ocarina of Time in order to play it, instead of holding up the ocarina, I suddenly had what appeared to be a horn which had five different openings.

" Huh? When did you get that instrument!?!?" Twilight a made a valid point as when was I capable of playing a horn? Something didn't seem right with this, but there was no time to think about it. With mere seconds left, I've got to try and play the Song of Time using whatever this thing is.

" Here goes nothing," I said.

" You can do it," said Twilight. Without even worrying about everything around me because that would just make me feel stressed out, I played the Song of Time, and found myself being surrounded in a strange light before it suddenly went white. Had I gone and done the right thing? Or, did I end up making things even worse?

To Be Continued.

Chapter 5: Regaining One's Humanity

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

Now things will start to pick up as Sunset struts her stuff as her true self.

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
Twilight Sparkle - Tatl the Fairy
Adagio Dazzle - Great Fairy of Magic
Sonata Dusk - Happy Mask Salesman
Pip Squeak - Jim, Leader of the Bombers

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
September 29, 2015
Chapter 5: Regaining One's Humanity

When everything went white, I had no idea what was about to happen. Was I going to be sent back to the beginning of the three day period? Or, did nothing happen upon playing the Song of Time, and I witnessed everything being destroyed? In an instant, I found myself surrounded by a number of clock faces which were all ticking backwards, but before I could try to understand what it meant, I began falling through what could be the fabric of time itself.

That's when the one drawback of using time travel became apparent to me, and now I wish that I had figured it out a little sooner. The few rupees that I picked up suddenly flew upwards as a sign they couldn't be taken back with me to the beginning, so does this mean I've got to collect everything that I picked up again? Does this also include the Piece of Heart?

" Sunset Shimmer?"

" Is that you Twilight?" I asked.

" Yeah it's me, and you need to come to your senses right now and see what has happened," replied Twilight. Upon opening my eyes, I quickly came to the realization that I was standing in front of the bottom entrance of the Clock Tower. Not only that, the sounds of construction could be heard all around me, and there were people walking about as though nothing had happened. " It looks like using that song has done the trick, for everything has started over. If you don't believe me, just look up at the moon."

As I recall from a few minutes ago, the moon was mere seconds away from destroying everything, so when I looked up at it, I was expecting the moon to be extremely close, yet it was much higher up in the sky than before... in fact, right back where it was when I first entered Clock Town.

" Everything is as it was when Sonata first tasked us with finding her mask," I said.

" That means all of those conversations, and encounters we experienced never happened," said Twilight.

" So if we were to say go visit Pinkie Pie, she won't recognize us even though we purchased a map from her?" I asked.

" As far as I can tell, all of our progress has been reset. Everything we went through in order to reach Starlight Glimmer never took place, so we essentially have to go through it again. The Great Fairy is back to being shattered into pieces, the Deku Scrub who gave you the Land Title Deed has his property back, and Lightning Dust hasn't committed that robbery yet," replied Twilight.

" Lightning Dust..." I thought.

" What are you thinking about?" asked Twilight.

" Remember how we discussed about not being able to do certain things, and wishing that we could have gone back in time in order to sort them out? With the ability to reset time, we can change events for the better if it means helping out those who need it. Of course, if we don't get it right on our first attempt, we can remember what went wrong, and apply it for future attempts. For example, we can now stop Lightning Dust from robbing the old woman from the Bomb Shop, and change a horrible outcome into a good one," I replied.

" When you put it that way it does sound like the right thing to do, but we can't allow ourselves to misuse this ability," said Twilight.

" Perhaps the most important thing is we now have more time to figure out how to stop the moon from crashing, so if we can find the solution, this world can be saved from destruction. From there, we'll be able to figure out to change everything back," I said. While this was definitely a positive first step towards solving what appeared to be one serious mind puzzle with time travel playing a crucial part, there was one thing which needed to be figured out. " So what do you suppose Spike meant about the four who have to come to the Clock Tower?"

" Until we can figure that part out, we'll be going around blind and resetting time in the process," replied Twilight.

" Spike is your assistant given how he's been living with you ever since he hatched according to what you told me in one of your responses to a report of mine, so wouldn't you be able to understand exactly what his words meant?" I asked.

" He mentioned swamp, mountains, ocean, and canyon before Starlight Glimmer smacked him, so I gather she didn't want him to mention any of that. Just give me a moment to figure this out, for I need to rely on the memories of Tatl... hmmmm... got it! I bet Spike was referring to the four areas just outside town. There's one in each compass direction. If we were to go and check these locations, I'm sure we'll be able to find something that can help us figure out how to prevent the moon from crashing," replied Twilight.

" At least Starlight's so-called pranks are restricted to just here," I said.

" I'm not sure if that's true, for she did say that she was planning on bigger and better things. Clock Town must have been small in her mind, so in order to further her sense of fun, she must have done something in each of the four regions. That means we've got to essentially fix any messes she has caused, but how can the two of us do all of that despite having limitless time on our hands?" asked Twilight.

" It's not as bad as you think," I replied. I then explained this is what I had to constantly deal with back in Hyrule, for Ganondorf did similar acts all in his bid to gain control of the kingdom through the power of the Triforce, so Starlight was following his example, but using a much different power to achieve her goal. To be honest, I'm not really looking forward to this adventure as it means having to go through dungeons where monsters and traps will be waiting, and it will be much worse because of the three day time limit.

Since we figured out that when we reset time, everything goes back to the way it was at the beginning, progress in any dungeon will also be reset. That means I'll have to work incredibly fast unless I want to go through all of the inevitable torture again.

" That mask..." began Twilight.

" Even though it makes Starlight really powerful, it's also quite hideous looking," I said.

" Well, yes there is that, but what I was thinking is she uses the power of that mask to do those terrible things we've seen. No one else is capable of stopping her, for anyone who tried has probably met some kind of terrible fate. Well...whatever it takes, we have to do something about it. If this were Equestria right now, the Cutie Map would be showing us where we need to go in order to solve the problem which exists there," said Twilight.

" Did you just say Cutie Map?" I asked.

" I never mentioned this before to you?" asked Twilight.

" My reports to you have been about friendship lessons that I've learned, and you giving me advice on what to do, but I guess I never really asked about the interior décor of your castle. Still, the name is one that doesn't exactly roll off the tongue," I replied. Twilight explained that after gaining her castle which came from the Chest of Harmony upon using the six keys to open it, the Cutie Map appeared when she and her versions of my friends sat down on their respective thrones, and their Cutie Marks reacted.

The map would show them areas that were in need of friendship along with the Cutie Marks of those who had to go. I commented that it sounded like the map dictated their every mission without an opportunity to consider who would actually be best suited to handle it, and Twilight agreed as she wanted to go to Griffonstone and Manehatten, but couldn't due to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie being chosen instead for the former, and Rarity and Applejack for the latter.

" By the way, I never knew you could play the ocarina," said Twilight.

" You can thank all of those songs I learned from you back in Hyrule along with those I learned from others," I said.

" Speaking of the ocarina, Sonata said that if you got it back, she could return you to normal! I'm not sure how she plans on actually doing that, but if she says she can then I say give her a chance. Besides, you need to regain your human form if we plan on being given permission to leave Clock Town seeing as the soldiers won't allow you in your current form," said Twilight.

" But there's just one problem," I began.

" What's that?" asked Twilight.

" We weren't able to get the mask Starlight was wearing, and Sonata is expecting us to come back with it in our possession. Even if she does change me back to my human form, she'll be disappointed because we failed her," I replied.

" Thanks to that song, we have as much time as necessary," said Twilight. Again, I completely ignored the fact that the Song of Time would allow us to go back to the beginning, and even though the moon won't crash, it's just a temporary solution until we can actually stop it from falling altogether. Upon thinking about this scenario, I've defied Ganondorf's warning, and even cheated him on it because Termina won't be destroyed, but his cryptic words do have other meanings.

Maybe I shouldn't be overthinking all of this, and simply face the situation as it comes. If things go really bad during a run-through of the three days, we can go back and try it again in the hopes of getting it right. With that settled, I walked back inside where Sonata was sitting down eating a taco, but I waited for her to finish as I needed her full attention.

" You came back much sooner than expected," said Sonata.

" How long has it been?" I asked.

" You left this tower about five minutes ago, and already you've returned from your task," replied Sonata. If there were any doubts in my mind regarding as to whether or not no one remembers what happened, this was the proof I needed to relieve myself. From her perspective, she had just recently asked for my help which has taken me several minutes to complete as opposed to three days, yet I've got to keep this whole time paradox thing under control. Otherwise, I could slip up trying to remember if I did one thing, or another thing, or even not do something which helps resolve something else.

" Were you able to recover your precious item from that imp?" Sonata got me back on track when she said that, so I took out the Ocarina of Time, and presented it to confirm my success. " Oh! Oh! Ohhh!!! You got it! You got it! You got it! You got it!!! Like I said to you before you left, this would be an easy task for one such as yourself."

" I wouldn't say it like that," I said.

" You should give yourself more confidence in your abilities, for you have so much potential inside of you. Now that you have gotten back your item, and let me say that this is quite a splendid looking ocarina, we can proceed with the method that will change you back to normal. I've no doubt this is something you've been looking forward to for quite a while, so let's get this started without delay," said Sonata.

" What the!?!? Where in the world did that come from?" I asked. My mouth dropped down when Sonata was suddenly sitting in front of a large pipe organ which somehow materialized out of nowhere, yet how was she able to get it in here without anyone noticing from outside? How did I not notice it before when I came up from the basement? Twilight's expression showed she was just as confused about this as I was, and yet this sort of thing was normal for Sonata given how she was rather ditzy back in the human world.

" There are many mysteries in this world that are beyond our understanding," replied Sonata.

" Still, how could you have gotten a pipe organ in here?" I asked.

" That isn't important for your desire to become human again is. Please play this song that I am about to perform, and remember it well... this is a melody that heals evil magic and troubled spirits, turning them into masks. I am sure it will be of assistance to you in the future. It is known as the Song of Healing, and like the name says, those who hear these notes will become at peace," replied Sonata.

" It turns people into masks?" I asked.

" You think this is an unusual circumstance?" asked Sonata.

" Well, yes!" I replied.

" Perhaps it does sound rather morbid when you consider that a person's spirit is trapped with a mask for all of eternity, but it's better for them to become like this otherwise they shall remain tormented by the regrets of not being able to complete their goals when they were alive," said Sonata. Even though I hope I'll never encounter a spirit who needs to be healed of their troubles, I suspect this is going to become a theme throughout this adventure.

No doubt about it... Termina is more darker than Hyrule ever was, but before I could say something in response, Sonata played six notes on the pipe organ which gave off a loud dinging sound before repeating them again where she then turned it over to me, and these particular notes sounded familiar to me as though I heard them before.

Shrugging off such a notion, I played the Song of Healing which made me feel dizzy for a few seconds before I suddenly lost consciousness. This was apparently another theme where I lose consciousness from any given thing no matter how small it was. Then I found myself inside of my dreams again where the large Deku Scrub from before had been chasing after me. This time however, it was retreating backwards perhaps due to being afraid of the magic coming from the song.

Since I didn't know what else to do in this situation, I waved my hand goodbye knowing that this nightmare was finally over before I lost consciousness again. Upon awakening this time around, I heard something fall before making a loud thud as it hit the ground, and judging from the distance of the fall, it must have fallen from somewhere on my face.

" It worked," said Twilight.

" You mean I'm back to normal?" I asked.

" Yes, but this is the first time I'm seeing you wearing such an outfit with my memories as opposed to those of Tatl," replied Twilight.

" I'll admit that green does suit me well as it goes good with my hair," I said as I began to chuckle.

" By the way, some kind of mask dropped from your face, and landed in front of you, so if you just look down for a few moments, you'll see what I mean," said Twilight. I took her advice, and looked down at the ground where there was indeed a mask. I instantly recognized the facial design as that of the Deku Scrub tribe, but then it all started to sink in for me. Was I really trapped inside of that form until a moment ago? What happens to that form of me now? Would wearing this mask allow me to assume that form again?

So many questions were flowing through my head without any answers, but then Twilight offered me a piece of advice. " If you're not sure about keeping it, then I would just throw it away somewhere, or maybe give it to someone else who desires to become a Deku Scrub for whatever reasons they may have."

" If I can make a suggestion?" asked Sonata.

" What is it?" I asked.

" I'm glad that you've regained your human form, and no doubt you feel relieved that your nightmare has come to an end. However, you need not throw away such a mask because it could prove useful throughout your journey. Yes, I give you this mask in commemoration of this day... the day where after struggling through many hardships, you have regained your true form," replied Sonata. Actually, my true form is that of a unicorn, but I suppose she doesn't need to know given how such information is likely to make her feel confused.

I then reached down to pick up this "Deku Mask", and upon rising back up again, I took a deep look at it because something made me feel both curious and frightened about it. " Fear not, for the magic has been sealed inside the mask. When you wear it, you will transform into the shape you just were. When you remove it, you will return to normal."

" Sort of like a transformation?" I asked.

" Yes, you could say that, and know that it should help you especially if you were to go to the Southern Swamp which is where the majority of the Deku Tribe dwell. Now, I have fulfilled my promise to you... I have changed you back to normal even though you most likely questioned my methods, so, please, give me that which you promised me..." replied Sonata. This is where things were about to become really awkward, for I wasn't able to get the mask that she wanted. In fact, I didn't even have the power to do so, for Starlight Glimmer was too powerful, and I only had a few minutes before Termina would be destroyed.

" I'm sorry," I sighed.

" Don't tell me..." said Sonata.

" I think you already know," I said.

" You weren't able to get it back!?!? Normally, I would have exploded with rage because you didn't fulfill your end of the deal, but I can understand why you didn't succeed with the task. The imp has been growing more powerful with each passing moment, so the chances of getting my mask back continue to grow more challenging. That's why you don't have it with you because she is beyond your reach, but that's fine as it shows that you've got much more growing up to do. It also shows that perhaps I may have been a little hasty in terms of believing that you could handle the job," said Sonata.

" Are you calling me weak?" I asked.

" No, but rather inexperienced when it comes to dealing with the dark power of the mask," replied Sonata. I have a feeling that she did call me weak despite not saying it directly, yet I've seen all sorts of things during my adventures in Hyrule. Those were experiences if I ever saw them, so her words hold no ground at all. Granted, much of the time I blundered my way through, so I guess some of what she says sounds valid. " That expression you have tells me that you don't know much about that mask, and for that I must apologize to you. It was my fault not telling you about it, so now allow me to fix things by revealing all there is about the legend."

" From what I've already experienced by being changed into a Deku Scrub, there is a lot about it I don't know other than it possesses dark powers," I said.

" My own research revealed the same thing. As one who has dedicated herself to selling masks, it's important for me to know every last detail otherwise whoever comes to own the mask may not know of key details which may or may not need to be avoided. After reading about it based on what information remains, what you experienced was just the beginning. The mask... it is called Majora's Mask... an accursed item from legend that is said to have been used by an ancient tribe in its hexing rituals," said Sonata.

" Majora's Mask you say?" I asked sarcastically, for that was the name featured in the game this world takes place in. Like I said to myself before all this started, fate has a mysterious way of making things worse than they already are. Even though I've only glanced at that mask Starlight wears a couple of times, its vile, twisted image appeared in my head where it became consumed by flames... this must refer to the ruination Termina will experience should the moon crash.

" It is said that an evil and wicked power is bestowed upon the one who wears that mask," said Sonata. Well, that's obviously true given what Starlight has been doing, yet she started out doing simple things which annoyed people, but quickly expanded into far more dangerous territory with the moon being the most extreme of her powers. It's just like I suspected, she has succumbed to the temptation of power instead of controlling it. " According to legend... the troubles caused by Majora's Mask were so great...the ancient ones, fearing such catastrophe, sealed the mask in shadow forever, preventing its misuse."

" How did they do that?" I asked.

" My guess is they merely hid it away from the world," replied Sonata.

" You mean you don't know?" I asked.

" No one has the correct answer my young friend, for this happened many eons ago as legend dictates. The ancient tribe who used the mask have long since vanished, and the possibilities of any descendants who may know of anything remains unknown. Also, because few records remain, no one really knows the true nature of the mask's power. It could be that the imp has reached her full potential, or there could be even more to come," replied Sonata.

" Yet you still wanted it," I said.

" I went to great lengths to get that legendary mask, for even though the legends dictated it to be a mask of evil power, I still desired to add it to my collection. Not all of my masks are sold you know, for some I choose to keep because I know how truly unique they are. Yet, this only applies when the masks are worn. If no one wears them, the power locked within remains dormant thus no threat occurs.

When I finally had it... after all of that searching by leaving my homeland, and venturing forth to a neighbouring kingdom where it had been buried by the ancient tribe, I could sense the doom of a dark omen brewing. It was that unwelcome feeling that makes your hair stand on end," said Sonata.

" You should have just left it alone where you found it, for that could have prevented all of this from happening," I said.

" A small part of me wanted to do that, yet I couldn't because it's a mask I've wanted for so long," said Sonata. It sounds to me that Sonata had an inner conflict between her head and her heart with regards to whether she would take the prize that she coveted, or do the smart thing and leave it where history would once again forget it had ever even existed.

The majority of her subconscious decided to follow her head which is why Termina is in such a sorry state, and her heart has now got to deal with the aftermath... provided it even registers. Could I blame Sonata for condemning this world to its fate? In a way, I could because her desire ended up bringing Majora's Mask back into the world which is what the ancient tribe didn't want to see happen again.

Then again, I can't blame her as she had no idea someone like Starlight would come along, and steal the mask with every intent on using it. At least, I think that was the reason, yet this was based on my own assumptions instead of actual truth. Maybe Twilight has an answer which could shed some light? After all, she was with Starlight when she decided to steal from Sonata in the first place, but then that would involve finding some way to remember what happened through Tatl's memories.

No doubt Twilight was getting better with the dual memories thing, yet it could be a lot better which she hopes for as well. Turning my attention back to Sonata, I was about to ask her another question, but she had turned her back towards me like in an effort to ignore me, but it turns out that she was eating another taco which just came out of nowhere. So, I turned my head towards Twilight who seemed to be hovering about as though she were guilty.

" I should have stopped her," began Twilight.

" What do you mean?" I asked.

" Starlight Glimmer wouldn't have that mask, and be causing so much trouble if I had been aware of things instead of just following along some kind of script. I feel that all of this is my fault," replied Twilight.

" You weren't acting like yourself, so you had no control over your actions. Besides, you didn't even know that the mask possessed all that dark power, so again this was something beyond your control. If anything, the one who is to blame is Starlight for wanting to wear it, and Sonata over there who wanted to find it," I said.

" I suppose so," said Twilight.

" What do you think about this legend?" I asked.

" It was really informative as it should be given how it's been passed down for generations until it was intentionally forgotten. Now even though I don't know much about any legends from this video game, what Sonata said sounds familiar to some of the more ancient legends of Equestria," replied Twilight. She then floated down to the ground, and began scribbling about in the dirt which was both convenient and disgusting as no one has cleaned this place in practically forever.

Upon finishing, Twilight then floated up to my face, and asked me to take a look at her drawing in the dirt. " This image depicts a pony who obtained a powerful artefact, and upon using it, he gained immense power where he could do anything his heart desires. Eventually, he became so consumed with power that he lost his way, and his original intentions became twisted. Once he realized the consequences of his actions, he disappeared never to be seen again."

" Sorry, but I don't remember that legend," I said.

" Really? It was one that Princess Celestia taught me personally," said Twilight.

" I left because of what I did remember?" I asked.

" Guess you never got to some of the more intricate historical stories," replied Twilight. She then started to blush in response to what she said, but then I gave her such a cold expression, it would have made even a fearsome monster freeze with fear. " Ahem! Anyway, the point is that I understand this legend about Majora's Mask, and know what we need to do. We've got to get that mask back from Starlight before she does something even worse."

" Like what she did isn't bad enough?" I asked.

" I wonder... do you suppose Clock Town has a library?" asked Twilight.

" We didn't see one during our exploration across town when we had to find the Bombers," I replied.

" If we can find a book similar to what Sonata read, we'd find out more about Majora's Mask, and maybe find some way to stop Starlight," said Twilight. I did seem to recall a shelf in the mayor's residence which was filled with books, but then that would involve having to deal with all that bickering again. I'd rather not go through that experience a second time unless it were to resolve it, so that option was out of the question.

" We could try a historian," I suggested.

" It's not much, but it's the best we've got," said Twilight. All of a sudden, a loud burp came out of nowhere which made me feel really disgusted, and Twilight slapped my head before using her hand to point at Sonata who caused the noise in the first place. Despite being someone who sells masks to make people happy, she really needed to work on manners otherwise she'll lose potential customers.

" Sorry for that crude behaviour of mine in addition to stopping my explanation, but my stomach was growling something fierce, so I needed to feed it with a gorgeous taco before I could continue. Anyway, I was happy that Majora's Mask was mine as I had spent a long time looking all over for it, and now... that imp has it... I am begging you! You must get that mask back quickly or something horrible will happen to this defenceless world!" shouted Sonata.

If only she knew what was going to happen in exactly three days from now, yet she was right about needing to deal with Starlight. That's when she dropped down to her knees, and began pleading as a means of making me agree. " I'm begging you! I'm begging you! You must do it! I have no else who I can turn to!" I sighed because this was just really pathetic seeing her like this, but then she went even further by grabbing my hands, and shaking them in a rapid fashion which quickly got on my nerves.

" All right!" I shouted.

" Huh?" asked Sonata.

" I'll get your mask back," I replied.

" Really? You'll do it for me? I was certain you would tell me that because that's the kind of person you are. You'll be fine! Surely, you can do it. Believe in your strengths...believe..." said Sonata. I agreed for two reasons with the first being that because I'm the heroine, I've got to save this world not just to return things back to normal, but also not allow myself to succumb to the pressure that is sure to occur. My other reason was I didn't want to deal with Sonata acting in such a childish manner anymore. " Before you leave, I have this which should prove useful especially if you have a strong desire to help out others."

" What's this?" I asked.

" Before encountering you here in the tower, I stepped outside for a few moments in order to clear my head, and this book was found by my feet. I'm guessing it belongs to the local children who are dedicated about patrolling this town, and keeping the peace. I've no need for such a thing as I am a very busy woman, so take it off of my hands, and good luck in getting my precious mask back. Remember that I'll only be here for three days, and then I must leave, so be sure to bring it to me before then," replied Sonata. She then sat down on the floor before removing the large bag on her back, and placing it on the ground where she began to rummage through.

" We've seen this part before," I commented.

" There's no need to focus on Sonata anymore unless we need to come back here, but let's take a closer look at that book she gave you," said Twilight.

" Do you know what it is?" I asked.

" I've seen the Bombers carrying copies of it around on their person, but I didn't think much of it until some of Tatl's memories flowed into me just now. What you have here is the Bomber's Notebook, a special journal which you can use to record the names of people who have a problem which needs to be solved. Their schedule will be written down where we can look at it to see where people are at any given time. I'm not really sure what else there is to the notebook given I'm just going on Tatl's memories, but maybe we should speak to one of the Bombers as they know much more than I do," replied Twilight.

" Oh no! I'm not going to play their little test again," I moaned.

" I don't think their game is needed anymore, and here's the reason why. Do you remember the code Pip Squeak gave you which allowed us access to their hideout which is the observatory outside of town? What if we give that one member who stands guard the same code even know none of them have told us what it is considering we're back at the beginning? That should impress Pip Squeak immensely especially when he hasn't shared it," said Twilight.

My face lit up with happiness over this idea, and it was another example of how this whole time travel thing was going to be very useful. We learned their code in the previous cycle, so now we can bypass the test without having to waste time looking for them. I was thinking of paying Adagio a visit despite knowing that I'll have to restore her back to normal by finding the Stray Fairy, but first I'm thinking of putting that code to good use. Upon revealing my plans to Twilight, she agreed and we left the Clock Tower, and for me this was a huge sigh of relief.

I'm back to being a human, so now many things which were inaccessible to me before due to being cursed are now opened. As we made our way back to where that hidden passageway was located, Twilight asked me why not leave town, and head for the first region. My answer was I needed items before truly getting started as I wasn't about to make the same mistake as last time where it took me almost half of my journey to figure out how to master even a simple item like a Deku Nut.

No one was bullying me, or giving me a hard time as in their eyes, I was just like them even though my choice in clothes was probably weird. Anyway, upon reaching the passageway, the Bomber who guarded it ran over as he probably thinks I'm some kind of intruder, but he is going to be surprised when I tell him what I know.

" Ummmm, you can't pass through here unless you say the secret code."

" Why is that?" I asked.

" Only members of the Bombers are allowed past this point, so unless you speak to Jim and take on his test, I can't allow you to continue on."

" 52143," I said.

" What!?!? That's our secret code alright, but how did you come upon it? Well, since you did say it to me, it must mean you're a member, but I don't ever recall seeing Jim making you one of us. In any case, you can go through the secret passageway, yet I still don't quite understand how a complete stranger would know something like that." Even though I felt upset over tricking this kid because of prior knowledge, I walked into the passageway where I immediately decided to turn back. That's because while walking over this way, Twilight suggested that we just leave as soon as we enter as we don't need to speak with Dr. Hooves or anything. As soon as I stepped back outside again, the pathway was being blocked by Pip Squeak who had quite the serious concern on his face.

" Who are you? I don't recall seeing anyone like you around here before," said Pip Squeak.

" I'm not from around here," I said.

" Well, whoever you are, I've got to admit that I'm really impressed. You managed to figure out a code that only we know! Now that's something! I like you! Someone who is pretty clever would make for an excellent Bomber, so what do you say about joining us?" asked Pip Squeak.

" Do you only allow humans to join?" I asked.

" Until very recently, anyone was allowed to join no matter if you were human or not provided that you could pass my test. Then one day, a Skull Kid came along, and was able to pass the test quickly becoming a member in the process. At first she was pretty good at carrying out our mission, but when she started wearing that weird mask, things just got out of hand. That Skull Kid started to break our rules without a care in the world, and she has been playing all sorts of pranks on everyone because she thought it would be funny to see them miserable. I feel it's my fault for allowing her to join, so I decided to change our membership policy," replied Pip Squeak.

" Even Deku Scrubs?" I asked.

" They come from the swamp to the south along with the Skull Kid, so me and my friends just lumped them all in together," replied Pip Squeak. Even though I already knew about this from the previous three day cycle, I wanted to hear things from Pip Squeak's perspective. Starlight Glimmer earned their respect by proving herself worthy to become a member of their group, but wearing Majora's Mask has changed her which isn't surprising given I've first-hand experience because of what she said on top of the Clock Tower. " As I said, you'd make for an excellent member, so what do you say?"

" I'll join as I'd like to help out those who need it in the name of friendship," I replied.

" Friendship huh? Well, if that's how you wish to handle things, then go ahead and stick with that principle. Now, even though I don't know why Tatl is with you instead of the Skull Kid, I need her to tell that troublemaker the next time she sees her that she's outta here! She's been actin' like a real jerk lately! Hmmmm? Is that one of our Notebooks you're holding in your hand? One of my guys recently lost his, and said that a woman carrying a large bag picked it up before going inside the Clock Tower. I guess you were able to get the book back, so why don't you keep it as a sign of my friendship," said Pip Squeak

" Thank you," I said.

" I don't suppose you're aware of our rules?" asked Pip Squeak.

" Not really," I replied.

" Figured as much, but then we keep those really close to our chests because they form the heart and soul of what we do. The code can easily be changed as it's just a bunch of rules that are easy enough to remember, but form the back-bone of our group. Okay! Here are the rules by which we Bombers strictly follow, and I'll go into as much depth as necessary. I suspect Tatl probably told you some things given how she was with the Skull Kid when we let her in, but I'll explain things anyway. 1. Find troubled people and add their names and pictures.

Originally, only 20 people could be added, but we made some adjustments, so now you can add many more. By adding names and pictures, you'll never forget what they look like. 2. Promise to help them. Mark promises with Promise Stickers. Don't be late fulfilling your promises! Everyone has a schedule that they follow, and apart from extremely rare cases, they'll never stray away no matter what. You can even have Tatl give you a reminder of needing to meet someone in case you're so busy, you end up forgetting what you're supposed to do," said Pip Squeak.

" It sounds simple enough," I said.

" Once you start adding people to the notebook, and solve their problems, it becomes second nature," said Pip Squeak.

" Are all those who need help live in town?" I asked.

" Most will be located around here given how busy this place is, yet there are those living outside town who need help as well. You don't need to help out every last person in Termina as that's quite the undertaking for just one person, but try to help as many as you can. 3. Whenever you solve someone's problem, it makes you happy, so a Happy Sticker will be added to your book. People whose problems you solve will give you a reward, but mainly help them for the pleasure of doing good.

The reward at the end is just an added bonus which could prove to be useful. Finally, the last rule... 4. No removing stickers! Use Promise Stickers to keep track of people until everyone is happy. Again, try to help as many people as you can, for on your own it may be too difficult, but if you do manage to complete the Notebook, you'll go down as being the greatest helper to those in need in Terminan history," replied Pip Squeak.

" Guess I should get started then," I said.

" You don't need to solve many problems at once, so why not tackle one or two at a time instead? That should prevent any kind of stress from afflicting you. Now that you know what is expected of being a Bomber, I'll head back to my training up in North Clock Town, so if you need to find me, I'll be over there. Don't forget the rules!" said Pip Squeak. He turned around, and ran off towards the north part of town leaving me to ponder what I should do next.

There are all sorts of people around town who need help, and while I intend on helping out as often as possible, I do need to figure out where to go. I know leaving town is a must because staying here forever isn't going to work, so when Twilight suggested that we pay a visit to Adagio again for some more guidance, my suggestion was to try Pinkie Pie.

" Pinkie only knows of the local gossip," said Twilight.

" Yes, but she isn't cryptic with her explanations as opposed to Adagio," I said.

" Adagio can't help doing that as she's the Great Fairy, and is known for not wanting to reveal the exact truth. In her mind, she wants those who visits her to figure out the meaning behind her words rather than just give it away," said Twilight.

" How about we visit both?" I asked.

" Why not as I don't think Adagio would know much about anything outside Clock Town," replied Twilight.

" One of her other selves will probably help us there," I said.

" What!?!? There is more than one Adagio Dazzle in Termina?" asked Twilight.

" In Hyrule, I had to deal with six versions of her with each one possessing a different power. I'm going to take a guess and say that I've got to deal with at least four more versions of Adagio alongside the one we need to help again," I replied. Knowing what I needed to do next, I began making my way over to the Fairy Fountain, yet Twilight flew out before me demanding to know why there were multiple Adagios, and my response was this is just how it ended up happening in Termina.

She then shook her head feverishly because she refused such an answer, but then I said to her that things were going to get really weird when we see the other alternate versions of our friends and enemies. That's right... our enemies which is what Adagio was in the human world along with Aria and Sonata, yet here they are friends.

" Does it means friends could be enemies?" asked Twilight.

" That is a strong possibility, so we need to treat everyone as though we don't really know them," I replied.

" No wonder you had to endure an awful lot," said Twilight.

" I got adjusted over time although I do slip up on occasion," I said. When I got to the fountain, I noticed Pinkie Pie floating up and down in the air via her balloon, and it saddened me to think that my conversations with her from before now never happened. If it were possible for me to do, I'd allow her and my other friends to remember what happened instead of them forgetting everything.

" We can talk to her after we're done with Adagio," said Twilight.

" I know, but I wonder what her reaction would be when she discovers that we have the map we purchased from her before," I said.

" Huh? You still have that?" asked Twilight.

" It's right here in my pocket," I replied as I took out the Clock Town map. Despite having walked all over this town a couple of times because of doing all of those errands just to reach the Clock Tower, I'm still having trouble remembering where everything is.

" You having that map has just proven another theory," began Twilight.

" Which is?" I asked.

" It seems key items come back with us whenever you play the Song of Time to go back to the beginning of the first day, but minor items end up becoming lost which does mean backtracking is going to become a thing," replied Twilight. I'm surprised that she didn't figure it out sooner when you consider that I brought the ocarina back, but I suppose she was more inclined towards learning about the Majora's Mask legend, so it was an oversight. Then it dawned on me... backtracking... why did that have to be a thing again? It was bad enough having to backtrack in those temples last time which really got annoying, but this sounded even worse. Just before I began to walk up the path which lead to the fountain, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye prompting me to take a closer look.

" What's that up there?" I asked pointing to something that was nestled within the branches of a leafless tree.

" Let me take a look," replied Twilight. She flew upwards to get a closer look before floating over to the playground area as though she were trying to find some sort of connection between everything, and upon finishing with her inspection, she flew back to me. " It's another one of those Pieces of Heart although how anyone never bothered to take notice of it is beyond me. It looks like you can jump across this playground, and reach it that way."

" What about running up the slide?" I asked.

" That looks really steep, so you may end up sliding back down," replied Twilight.

" Since I need to collect as many of these as possible, I can take some time to collect it provided that I don't make any mistakes," I said.

" You sound like you make mistakes constantly in this kind of setting," said Twilight.

" It happens more often than you think," I said. True to form, my first attempt to reach the Piece of Heart ended in failure as I clearly overshot the tree when I jumped, and the result was me landing face-first into the ground. Then I tried again which resulted in overshooting again where I landed on my rear due to tripping on a branch. After getting back up, and jumping across a third time until reaching the tree, I carefully assessed the situation before jumping which resulted in me landing where I wanted to be which was on the tree where my prize was. I grabbed the Piece of Heart which gave me that warm feeling again, and from there I jumped back down where I landed without any problems although I wish I had done this perfectly the first time.

" How many of those things even exist?" asked Twilight.

" I'm not sure as I didn't pick up all of the ones that were in Hyrule. I think I picked up somewhere between 15-25 pieces back then, but don't quote me on that, so I'm assuming Termina has the same number Hyrule has, or perhaps even more than that which would be surprising," I replied.

" Guess we should be on the lookout, and pick up as many as possible," suggested Twilight.

" Not all of them are scattered about like the two we've found Twilight, for some are in the hands of people who will give them to me as a reward for helping them. Others are obtained by completing some kind of challenge, and that involves paying rupees to play as playing for free doesn't comprehend with anyone. The more I have, the better I'll be able to survive the trials which lies ahead," I said.

" You make it sound like this will be difficult," said Twilight.

" Of course as I've only got a sword, a shield, a mask which allows me to assume the form of a Deku Scrub, and anything else I might find," I said.

" You've got your magic," said Twilight.

" Oh yeah! What Adagio gave me should prove invaluable," I said.

" I meant your Equestrian magic," said Twilight. In all of the excitement as well as worry about having to deal with the impending destruction, I completely forgot about my own magic which is what I used constantly in Hyrule. I've realized that using my magic was a crutch for me as I never learned how to use my other items until I reached a certain point where I had to learn how to fight differently. Does this mean I'll be relying on the same methods like before?

Maybe, as I was comfortable, but this time I think I should rely less on my own natural talent, and go with what is intended... which is the Kokiri Sword. When I explained this to Twilight, she slapped her forehead as she couldn't believe I'd say such a thing, and insisted that I used my magic right there and then.

So I did, and what resulted was really pitiful. My magic came out like a whimpering fireball instead of a blaze, so in my eyes this was the opportunity to rely on other abilities rather than go with the usual. Twilight on the other hand wasn't as accepting of this as I was, and said that we needed to see Adagio immediately so she could figure out why my magic fizzled instead of sizzled. Our fears were confirmed upon entering the Fairy Fountain, for Adagio had been shattered into pieces again just like before. I guess even one such as the Great Fairy isn't immune to the ravages of time.

" Young one! Please hear my plea! I have been broken and shattered to pieces by the masked Skull Kid. Please find the one Stray Fairy lost in town, and bring her to this Fairy Fountain."

" Maybe we should have found the Stray Fairy first before coming here," I whispered to Twilight.

" Since it's still in the same place as before, we can easily bring it back here provided that we don't run into any problems," whispered Twilight. The remaining fairies then began wondering what we were talking about, but I told them it was nothing, and that we'd be right back with their missing friend. When I walked back outside, I immediately headed off towards the Laundry Pool as the Stray Fairy was still located there, yet Twilight's words ended up coming back to haunt us almost immediately. No sooner did we reach our destination by cutting through South Clock Town, I had to stop because two people were around the corner speaking about something.

" What do we do?" I whispered.

" Hide among those flowers over there, and remain perfectly still so that we can listen in on their conversation. I know it sounds weird of me to say something like that, but we could learn some valuable information. As long as they don't spot you Sunset, they'll continue without thinking anything was amiss," whispered Twilight. She didn't mention about them seeing her, but then she was a fairy, and was small enough to not be noticed. Sighing, I slipped into the flowers where I dropped down to my stomach before I began crawling forward to get as close as possible without drawing any attention my way.

" Did you hear?"

" How could I when you haven't told me anything yet!?!?"

" I needed to wait until we were on break before I could say anything. You know how Master Mutoh gets when we start talking while on the job, for she sees it as us slacking off especially when the bridge needs to be finished in three days."

" We've got ten minutes, so tell me what you've heard."

" Master Mutoh sent one of the younger fellas over to Milk Road located to the right of the Southern Swamp, as there was a complaint about a giant boulder appearing out of nowhere, and blocking the entrance to Romani Ranch."

" Who would do such a thing!?!?

" Don't know as no one saw anyone suspicious in the area before the boulder showed up. Because it's blocking the entrance, they aren't able to make any deliveries to the Milk Bar on the east side of town, and you know as well I do how people enjoy going there to drink that Chateau Romani even though it's expensive. Even before this incident, they were having problems with their deliveries because of unusual accidents."

" Accidents?"

" Someone kept attacking the supplies before they can leave Milk Road."

" Whoever is doing that is clearly nothing but a mean little punk who is denying people good milk. No wonder Mrs. Barten is beside herself over all of this, for she needs those deliveries in order to keep customers coming back especially during the Carnival of Time. They've got a bunch of acts lined up to perform there such as the Gorman Troupe, and the Indigo-Go-Gos of the Zoras."

" Without any milk, no one is going to want to stay."

" How long do you think it will take that fella Master Mutoh sent to remove the boulder?"

" It's pretty big, and because only one person is dealing with it, it'll take two days at least before the path opens. Master Mutoh would have sent additional aid for our fella down there, but she needs all the workers she can get to finish constructing the bridge on time."

" Shame we can't just blow it up."

" The Bomb Shop doesn't carry bombs that powerful enough to destroy something that big as far as I'm aware, but I suppose we could use that giant bomb the Gorons use. Then again, they have their own problems to deal with right now, so asking them for assistance would amount to nothing."

" Why is this happening?"

" All of Termina has been affected by all of these weird pranks, yet some have been more violent than others."

" Do you think that kid wearing the weird mask has something to do with all of this?"

" Maybe, but she just's a Skull Kid who comes from the swamp where those Deku live. Anyway, we've got to get back to work as our ten minutes are up! Master Mutoh will chew us out if we aren't working by the time she checks on our progress, so let's get going right away!"

Once the two men had left the area, I got up from my hiding spot where I brushed off the various petals and specks of dirt that clinged onto my tunic.

" What do you think about what we heard?" asked Twilight.

" Starlight Glimmer obviously placed that boulder there blocking the entrance to that ranch those two talked about, but that doesn't really sound like a spiteful thing when you think about it. Instead, it's just an annoying prank designed to deny people a good beverage. Still, it's inconvenient because we can't access that area without a giant bomb which the Gorons have, but we can't pay them a visit as they're busy with problems of their own," I replied.

" Not to mention someone has been destroying that milk," said Twilight.

" Do you suspect Starlight of doing that?" I asked.

" No as that would be beneath her, and she is someone who won't resort to petty acts especially with that mask," replied Twilight.

" There was something one of them said which piqued my interest, and it was the name of a milk brand," I said.

" Chateau Romani," announced Twilight.

" What is it?" I asked.

" I'm not entirely sure what it is even with Tatl's memories, but it sounds like it could be very useful to taste even though it will cost a lot according to what they said. Well, I suppose we could investigate this Milk Road when we finally leave town because you're not a "child" anymore, but we should still seek out Adagio's advice... I can't believe I just said that and with a straight face," replied Twilight.

Upon grabbing the Stray Fairy who was hovering above the water of the Laundry Pool just like before, it repeated the same thing about wanting to be taken back to its fellow fairies, so I did that immediately given there were no other distractions getting in my way. Once I returned to the Fairy Fountain a few minutes later, and returned the fairy, they all merged together to become one, and Adagio once again appeared before us.

" Tatl, and you, kind young one... thank you for returning my broken and shattered body to normal. I am the Great Fairy of Magic. I had no idea that the Skull Kid was deceiving me for the moment I let my guard down, she shattered me into pieces before taking one piece away thus preventing me from being restored. As I am now, all I can offer you is this. Allow me to ease your weariness... I would have granted you the ability to use magic, but it seems you already possess that ability which strikes me as odd, for I do not remember seeing you," said Adagio. In the previous cycle, when I restored her body back from being broken, I gained the ability to use bubbles when as a Deku Scrub due to being unable to use my own magic, but then this reminded me of the elephant in the room which needed to be addressed.

" I was wondering if you knew about other forms of magic?" I asked.

" Magic exists all around us in ways which are still being discovered, but yes I am aware that multiple forms do exist. The different tribes that live in this world are all capable of using their own magical skills that differ from one another, yet some are unique, for they acquire a magic which is rare to most," replied Adagio.

" I suppose you could say I have a rare form of magic," I said.

" And yet it appears that you feel frustrated about this power you possess," said Adagio. I then explained to her what happened when I tried using my own natural magic which ended up failing miserably, and I didn't understand why . At first, she floated about as though she were thinking hard about what she had just heard, and from my perspective, she was taking her time which made me feel like she didn't know. Eventually after much pondering, Adagio turned to face me with a smile on her face.

" I am sensing you come from a different world, so your natural magical power has a unique property. In some worlds, your magic can be used without any restriction, yet in others, it is held back by forces most cannot comprehend. Termina is a world which holds back your magic thus why it is not as effective as normal, so I am afraid that if you were planning on using your magic, it will not work, or it shall but with limited success."

" I guess that means I'll have to use the magic of Termina," I said.

" It is good to see that you have a broad horizon young one," smiled Adagio.

" Where I come from, I used my magic far too often which resulted in me not applying my other skills. So now I can hone those skills instead of having them serve as a crutch while my magic takes centre stage," I said.

" You are a courageous child for wanting to continue despite knowing that your true power does not work, but never neglect your true self, for it is the real you. Kind young one... know that I am not the only Great Fairy who exists in Termina. There are four additional fountains located in each of the regions, but I suspect that the Skull Kid has already made sure that they are not able to help you. Scattered about the four temples of this land are Stray Fairies which is most likely where the masked one placed them all in an effort to prevent you from saving them. Please, somehow find the Stray Fairies and return them to their fountains. Surely, they too will add to your strength," said Adagio.

" Did you say temples?" I asked.

" Each region houses a sacred location known as a temple which are places people have gone to in order to worship the spirits who protect the land, but I am not sure why, but a strong darkness is coming from each one. Of the four, the one located in Woodfall south of Clock Town would be an ideal place to start. As you currently are, going to the other three regions would be far too dangerous, so I suggest beginning your journey in the swamp.

Before you leave, allow me to grant you something good so that the Stray Fairies will not fear you. They will not go near anyone under normal circumstance, but this will give them the solace of knowing that they will be safe," replied Adagio. She then raised her hands above her head, and a bright light flashed which caused a mask to appear before it floated down to me where I took it into my eyes.

The mask had quite an abundance of hair, yet it felt as though it were alive. As for the face... this must be what the Great Fairy really looks like, but then two thoughts popped into my head. Would wearing this mask transform me into the Great Fairy. Second, would it transform me into Adagio specifically?

" Is this similar to what I already have?" I asked.

" The mask you now hold in your hands does not contain a spirit, so wearing it will not cause a transformation," replied Adagio. I breathed a sigh of relief knowing that wasn't the case, but then what kind of mask was this supposed to be? " I sense that you feel confused and disappointed, so allow me to explain what the Great Fairy Mask can do for you. Whenever the hair begins to shimmer, it means a Stray Fairy is close by, and will be drawn to you. If the lost one is trapped within some kind of prison, free them first and they will come over to you as normal. You will know when there are no more fairies in the area when the hair no longer shimmers."

" Is this the only mask like this?" I asked.

" There are others which exist across Termina, but I do not know where they all are. I would suggest to always be on the lookout, for these other masks you come across each possess their own unique abilities that can be helpful depending on the situation. One mask is in the hands of a woman who travels about at night alone, yet her child worries for her safety because of thieves who prowl about. Another can be found by speaking to someone who has much guilt in his heart who resides where you found my missing piece. This is all I know, so you will need to find any additional masks on your own. I would strongly recommend collecting them, for something may happen," replied Adagio.

" I'll be sure to find them," I said.

" Come back and see me whenever you are overcome by weariness, and speak to the one who believes she is of my kind. She has far greater knowledge of the land beyond this town than I do," said Adagio. She then retreated back into her fountain leaving me with a new mask which does sound pretty useful given what it can do. I'm going to need as much help as possible, so rescuing the Stray Fairies is definitely worth my time. Judging from what she said just before departing, each of the Great Fairies really only has knowledge of the area they happen to be located in, so someone who has been around all over the place would be better for getting information.

" That mask is certainly strange looking," commented Twilight.

" I actually thought wearing it would change me into her," I said.

" Not every mask can do that Sunset Shimmer, but I do understand why you thought that way. Anyway, we need to go to Woodfall first which lies to the south, but then we can check out this Milk Road and Romani Ranch once that boulder finally gets destroyed provided those two men were accurate in their description of the ," said Twilight.

" We're going to Woodfall when we reset time again," I announced.

" Why not go now?" asked Twilight.

" I want to get those two masks Adagio mentioned, and maybe some other items before we head to the south. Like I said, I want to get as many items as possible, so that I'm prepared when the time comes. Besides, I want to stop Lightning Dust from robbing that old woman, and yes that is who Adagio was talking about. We'll take care of some business here in Clock Town before seeing what is happening at the ranch, but before we do anything else, I think we need to see Pinkie Pie," I replied. With that, I exited the fountain, and made my way over to Pinkie Pie who was still floating about with her balloon. Hopefully, I've made the right decision here, and am not making a big mistake.

To Be Continued.

Chapter 6: Adventures in and Out of Town

Author's Notes:

Disclaimer: I do not own anything regarding the Legend of Zelda, the Legend of Zelda: Majora's Mask, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, and My Little Pony: Equestria Girls: Friendship Games. These are the properties of Nintendo and Hasbro respectively.

Majora's Mask is all about sidequests, and Sunset will be tackling them.

Cast appearing in this chapter.

Sunset Shimmer - Link
Twilight Sparkle - Tatl the Fairy
Pinkie Pie - Tingle
Discord - Guru-Guru
Lightning Dust - Sakon

Special Guest - Ganondorf, Dark Lord of Evil (voice only)

The Legend of Sunset Shimmer: Majora's Mask
By Ganondorf8
October 1, 2015
Chapter 6: Adventures in and Out of Town.

When I reached Pinkie Pie, she took no notice of me because she was preoccupied with drawing one of her maps, and I found this odd given she noticed me last time when I had the body of a Deku Scrub. Actually having her floating above via her balloon did pose a problem, for I now don't have the means to bring her down. My magic won't work like it did in Hyrule due to Termina's magical properties being different, and finding a stone to throw would be a waste of time even though I do technically have as much as I want.

Turning to Twilight, I asked her what I could do to get Pinkie down here... her response involved pointing at my pockets where I had tucked away the Deku Mask after receiving it upon changing back into a human.

" What will this thing accomplish?" I asked.

" Even though you're human again, you'll still have need of your Deku Scrub form. Such an example of needing it is right here, for you don't have a projectile weapon such as a bow for instance, so using a bubble will have to do as a ranged attack until then. I would have suggested using magic, but that isn't an option because of what Adagio said about Termina restricting you," replied Twilight.

" How about your magic?" I asked.

" You know, I didn't even consider that until you mentioned it just now," replied Twilight. She then floated in front of me, and looked up at the balloon which indicated to me that she intended on popping it herself. Concentrating as hard as she could, Twilight attempted to fire a magic beam like what we can do back in Equestria, but nothing happened which made her look and feel crest-fallen. It looks like her magic has the same restriction as what has been placed on mine, or maybe it has to do with the fact that she is a fairy here in Termina rather than an alicorn. " Nothing! Nothing happened! That means my magic can't be used either!"

" You should have fairy magic," I began.

" Fairies are capable of that?" asked Twilight.

" When I was going around Hyrule, Spike demonstrated such magic when he wasn't affected by certain conditions compared to myself who was vulnerable. Granted, he couldn't use it against monsters or anything like that, but he could use it to protect himself if necessary. I'm sure you can figure it out Twilight as magic is what you're good at in addition to being a valuable friend," I replied.

" Well, that brings us back to square one which involves you transforming into a Deku Scrub again. When you originally changed, it was through a curse inflicted upon you by Starlight Glimmer which may have been painful, but who knows what will happen upon putting that mask onto your face," said Twilight.

" Now's as good a time as any," I said. Looking at the Deku Mask I held in my hands upon taking it out of my pouch, I began to think about what would happen the moment I put it on. I know I'll assume my previous form even though it won't be under any curse, but how will the transition go? Will it be so painful that I'd never want to try it again, or will there be relatively no pain at all? Good thing I'm doing this now instead of during an intense situation, for I would be freaking out at this exact moment. Closing my eyes and taking several deep breaths, I gripped the mask firmly before putting it onto my face.

For about a few seconds, nothing happened which felt normal, but then I started to perform some kind of choking maneuver even though I had nothing in my throat. This would continue on with me feeling like wanting to rip the mask right off of my face because of how I felt , and when it got to the point where I couldn't take it any longer, I let out a scream before everything flashed in a bright light. When my vision came back to me, I had assumed my Deku Scrub form, but I looked around at a rapid pace hoping no one heard me, and luckily no one had taken any notice of what just happened.

" Are you alright?" asked Twilight.

" Even though it looked and felt like I was in a lot of pain during that transformation, I actually feel pretty good," I replied.

" Unlike before where you were stuck like that, you can change back just by taking the mask off," said Twilight.

" I'll do that in a moment as right now I need to pop a balloon using my bubbles," I said. Aiming at Pinkie's balloon carefully, I formed a bubble in my mouth and fired it at the balloon causing it to pop. Pinkie then yelled before dropping down to the ground where she buckled her knees upon the landing, and once again she was completely fine which still didn't make sense as someone falling from that kind of height would get hurt.

" Now all you need to do is grab at your face, and the mask will come right off thus changing you back. Oh, and I wouldn't worry about changing back and forth in front of people as they won't remember any of it when you reset time," said Twilight. That was actually a major concern which had formed into my mind, but then it disappeared upon Twilight mentioning it. I grabbed my Deku Scrub face, and pulled the mask off which took some doing, but after another flash of light, I was back to my human form once again. " Expect to do this transition quite often because you'll need to rely on your other form."

" I'll get used to it eventually, but right now I'll probably complain about the feeling I get when putting it on," I said.

" Be glad you don't have to worry about that happening when you try any other mask you might get, and that includes the one Adagio gave you. Speaking of masks, I was thinking we could on occasion pay a visit to Sonata, and ask her about the history or significance of the masks in your possession. If anyone would know about how they work, it will be her no doubt," said Twilight.

That made sense to me, but what Twilight didn't realize was that Sonata expects me to bring her Majora's Mask whenever I go into the lower portion of the Clock Tower. Sure she might explain about other masks, yet she will constantly make me feel guilty over not fulfilling my end of the deal. Despite being a good person here in Termina, Sonata still had some of her evil intent from Equestria. Sighing, I walked over to Pinkie Pie who finally took notice of me.

" What's this? Green clothes? White fairy? Madam... are you by chance, a forest fairy?" asked Pinkie Pie.

" You already..." I began before remembering that I reset time, so she doesn't know who I am even though I did buy a map from her. I'll need to act like I've never seen her before even though this opening statement is probably going to get real annoying over time. " Yes, you might say that, but that isn't really important Pinkie Pie, for I need to speak with you about information which I know you have." Did I just call her Pinkie Pie instead of the name she is known as in Termina? In my mind, I had just made a massive blunder which could cause me to get into even more trouble.

" Huh? Pinkie Pie? Now that's a funny name, yet it reminds me of my friend, Pinkle, who lives somewhere in Termina. I haven't seen her for a really, really long time, so when I've got a free moment, I'll pay her a visit. Now then, I am Tingle madam, and I believe I'm the same as you... a forest fairy, but alas no fairy has come to me yet. My father tells me to act my age because of being 35 years old, but why consign myself to such misery? My father's words won't affect my resolve! I tell you, Tingle is the very re-incarnation of a fairy," said Pinkie Pie.

" And you sell maps to help him out," I said.

" Whoa! You must be a psychic if you knew that is what Tingle sells to earn herself some rupees," said Pinkie Pie.

" It was a lucky guess," I said sheepishly. In my mind, I made another blunder as that's something she told me before, so upon resetting time, she isn't aware of telling me this which means I told her something I'm not supposed to know. Already this whole time paradox bit was going to be a problem for me, and I'm off to a roaring start, but it looks as though Pinkie wasn't bothered by it.

" I'm assuming then that you aren't interested in one of my maps which does make me feel somewhat disappointed, but I can help you with information seeing as I've seen my share of things around Clock Town and beyond," said Pinkie Pie.

" What do you know about masks?" I asked.

" Masks? That's an unusual question, but then Mrs. Fairy, you are an unusual person. Masks... masks... yes, I have been hearing about certain people in Clock Town who have some, but then why would people their ages have masks unless it was for the Carnival of Time celebration which happens in three days from now. Do you know Mayor Dotour who is in charge of this town? Whether you do or not isn't a big deal, but her husband Monsieur Aroma has been in a real panic as of late.

Their son Kafei vanished about a month ago for reasons unknown, but the real tragedy is that he was supposed to get married, and the family of the bride claim that he abandoned his obligations due to being cowardly which may or may not be accurate," replied Pinkie Pie.

" What does this have to do with Monsieur Aroma?" I asked.

" He's looking for someone, anyone with experience to find his son, and is willing to give them a special mask to help in the investigation. So far, no one has offered to help as a lot of people do suspect that Kafei is nothing but a scoundrel for running away. The only one willing to give him any kind of defence is his fiancé, Anju, but then she is being pressured to forget all about him, and find someone else," replied Pinkie Pie. The mask that can be obtained from Monsieur Aroma does sound promising, and finding a missing person would be the right thing to do. Despite this being a redo of the three day cycle, it's like everything is brand new as this is information I didn't know the first time through.

" Does anyone else know about Kafei who would be willing to talk about him?" I asked.

" There is the man from the Curiosity Shop, for he is an old friend of Kafei's, but he can be difficult to deal because of the shady business he deals with," replied Pinkie Pie.

" Curiosity Shop?" I asked with a confused expression on my face.

" It's located in West Clock Town, but it only opens from 10pm at night until 6am the following morning, and that's due to how shady the place is. They say the man who runs the place acquires items that you can't find anywhere else, yet much of the time it's stolen goods brought in by thieves. They have a tendency to go there to sell him something in exchange for rupees, and it's all under the table because they can't sell at normal shops otherwise the town soldiers will be after them," replied Pinkie Pie.

So thieves use this shop to sell stolen goods, so does that mean Lightning Dust goes there as well? I need to ask the right question otherwise Pinkie may think of me as being suspicious, but maybe I can find a mask at this Curiosity Shop as those do qualify as rare items.

" Do you know of a prancing thief?" I asked.

" I've seen her hanging out around here a few times, and she is a regular at the Curiosity Shop. I don't know her name as she often comes around here during the night, so your best bet would be to speak to the owner. Oh yeah! Apparently, he has a thing when it comes to anyone who isn't human, so the other tribes never go there. I know this next bit is going to sound a little sinister, but if you have something you don't need, and wish to earn a lot of money, the guy will buy it from you at pretty good prices," replied Pinkie Pie.

" What does he sell?" I asked.

" Most of what can be bought from him are stolen, but there was a weird looking mask among his collection. He hasn't sold it yet, for other items keep coming in which has him focus on those, but if he were to not get any goods within the next couple of nights, he's bound to sell the mask. I heard the price is just outrageous, but if you're the kind of person who has an interest in masks, you'll pay the amount asked without any questions," replied Pinkie Pie.

Something told me that it's going to take more than 99 rupees which is my current rupee limit to get it, so I'll need to deposit rupees into the bank whenever I get a free moment. Adagio said Pinkie has more knowledge of the world outside of Clock Town than she does, so perhaps I should inquire about both Woodfall and Milk Road.

" What do you know of Woodfall?" I asked.

" Huh? The swamp where the Deku Tribe live? I know quite a bit about that area, but I'd rather talk about it when I'm there otherwise I just can't get in the mood. The same goes for pretty much any area in Termina, so if you want more information Mrs. Fairy, you'll need to speak to me in that particular area. I may not look like it based on my appearance, but I can get around relatively quickly when I use my balloon," replied Pinkie Pie.

" How can you get to those other places when you're standing right here?" I asked.

" Trade secret," replied Pinkie Pie.

" Seriously?" I asked.

" I've got some things I'd rather not share with anyone," replied Pinkie Pie. My response to this was slapping myself in the forehead, for I should have known Pinkie would say something to that effect. She is just being Pinkie Pie after all although it'd be nice if she could tell me about Woodfall and Milk Road as I'm going to check those places out once my errands here in town are over. " Well, that's all the information I have Mrs. Fairy, so hopefully we'll meet up later. Call again! Tingle, Tingle, Kooloo-Limpah! These are the magic words that Tingle created herself. Don't steal them!"

With that, she inflated her balloon, and took to the air again leaving me feeling frustrated over not being told everything. I mean, how can she not talk about an area unless she happens to be there? Who does that? In any case, I did learn some valuable information, so all I have to do is wait here until nightfall, and prevent Lightning Dust from robbing the old lady.

" Well that was awkward," commented Twilight.

" How do you put up with that?" I asked.

" Sometimes, I have to question her sense of ethics, but she is a really good friend. We have some time to kill now until that robbery happens tonight as I know you don't want to leave town until you stop Lightning Dust," replied Twilight.

" Actually, I want to test a theory," I began.

" Regarding?" asked Twilight.

" Even though I never walked towards one of those soldiers as a Deku Scrub during the last cycle which would have caused them to turn me back, I was thinking that I should talk to the one over there, and see what his reaction will be," I replied.

" They are very persistent about children leaving town without being accompanied by an adult, but that guy might be willing to listen if you prove to him that you can take care of yourself outside where all those monsters are," said Twilight. Acting with confidence, I walked towards the soldier who immediately thrust his lance out at me which indicated he had no intention of letting me by, so this is where my theory was about to be proven.

" Stop right there! Have you an errand in the mountains?" Maybe I should have talked to the one standing guard at the southern entrance, as I don't really need to pay a visit to the mountains until I've gotten stronger and more items according to Adagio. Thinking quickly, I nodded my approval hoping he would be convinced of my intentions, but his spear was still pointing at me which meant he didn't believe me. " It is dangerous outside the town walls, so I cannot allow a child like you to... a sword?" He then took notice of my Kokiri Sword located in its scabbard on my back, so I quickly took it out and placed it in front of him.

" This is my sword which I use to defend myself," I said.

" My apologies, madam. It was wrong of me to treat you like a child. Anyone with a sword and shield can easily hold their own against the creatures which have been festering about Termina Field these past few days, but I recommend against travelling to the mountains."

" How come?" I asked.

" Snowhead is known for its winter weather which can make it difficult especially for those who aren't used to the conditions, but lately the weather there has gotten so bad that it's become a natural disaster. The Gorons are having problems up there as all of that cold is too much for them, but even if we could send some supplies up there, the pathway to the mountains has been blocked off by an unusual ice formation."

" Unusual?" I asked.

" Rumours say that someone wearing a mask erected the ice which blocks the way, but I can't say for certain if it's true or not." It sounds like Starlight Glimmer has been causing problems all across Termina aside from Clock Town, and I was hoping that wouldn't be the case. This is why I needed Pinkie Pie to tell me about these other areas, for I would have made my way south without knowing what I had to go through on my way to a temple.

" If you still insist on going, the mountains of Snowhead lie this way. Be careful." The soldier then moved aside before raising his spear which meant I could now leave town whenever I want, so I picked up my sword, placed it back into its sheath, and then I turned to face him as I wanted to ask him a couple of questions about Termina Field as he called it.

" Do you know of any unusual occurrences or the like out there?"

" Well, I have been hearing some kind of strange music coming from near this entrance, yet it only happens at night which strikes me as odd. The ironic thing is that the same music can be heard in West Clock Town when the Rosa Sisters go over there to practice as they've done for the last few days since their troupe arrived. In case you don't know who they are, the Gorman Troupe are a group of performers who entertain people with their various acts.

There are the Rosa Sisters, professional dancers, but they appear to be having some trouble coming up with something that is sure to wow the crowd. Guru-Guru is a musician who has an unusual looking accordion, but rumours say he is having trouble practicing due to the noise. Then there are the jugglers who can juggle in many different formations, yet they refuse to share with names with anyone as they prefer to remain anonymous.

Finally, there is Gorman himself, their leader who essentially handled the business side of things, and also owns the troupe given why it's named after him. They are staying at the Stock Pot Inn until the Carnival of Time has finished, so if you want to get yourself an autograph, do it now before they leave for their next show."

That certainly was quite a mouthful the soldier said to me, and while much of it didn't really spark my interest, what he said about the strange music coming from outside is something I wanted to check out. Of course, I already had plenty of things to do what with preventing a robbery, and going to the Laundry Pool where someone wishes to confess a hidden secret they've been holding back. So, investigating the strange music will have to happen after I've gotten my hands on a mask.

" Are you thinking of looking into that?" asked Twilight.

" The music?" I asked.

" Yes," replied Twilight.

" It seems you've been rubbing off on me Twilight as I'm curious as to what we will discover," I said.

" Termina certainly does have a lot of mysteries surrounding it, and while it does mean throwing ourselves into constant danger, I'm all up for wanting to discover as many different secrets as possible. By the way, before you leave town after taking care of business, you should speak to the soldier guarding the southern entrance. He might have some information that we couldn't get from Pinkie Pie. We've nothing to do now, so we might as well get some sleep until we need to stop Lightning Dust. Given how you can reset time whenever you want, sleeping isn't a bad thing so long as you don't miss anything important," said Twilight.

I was thinking maybe of making a note in the notebook given to me by Pip Squeak, and Twilight agreed as that would keep it fresh in my mind. She even insisted on ringing out using her fairy magic as an alarm, and while I had to question such an ability, she insisted on it given how we're both heavy sleepers. There was a spot in the corner of the area which looked ideal for sleeping, so I walked over there, and sat down before closing my eyes, and Twilight settled down on my hat.

Since I had my sword on hand, I doubt anyone was going to try and take advantage of me sleeping, so I drifted off into my subconscious where I had that dream again. The flames were still surrounding me, yet it didn't approach as though it knew that I now had the means to stave off the impending destruction. I was actually expecting Ganondorf to make an appearance, and sure enough, his silhouette appeared in the flames. His glowing eyes were truly intimidating at firs, but I've got to prevent myself from succumbing otherwise he'll have complete power over me.

" So, you have figured out the secret of manipulating time to your whim," said Ganondorf.

" At first it looked as though things would become a disaster, but then a memory of the true hero appeared in my head," I said.

" Yes... the Hero of Time. He was the first one who bested me in battle causing me to be banished to the Sacred Realm in that respective timeline, and you repeated this same process. Of course, his life was ended by my hands in another timeline, so his success against me was nulled by this branch within time itself. Know this child! When the hero left to find someone dear to him, and pulled into this world by fate, he was separated from the elements which made him what he was. The Triforce of Courage... it became lost to him," said Ganondorf.

" And since I'm portraying him, the same thing has applied to me," I said.

" If you truly think this, then you are more of a fool than I suspected originally. Because of my will, you still possess the Triforce of Courage in this time, so therefore you are still bound to both Zelda and my younger self who even now awaits his execution which was botched due to an unforeseen coincidence," said Ganondorf. I thought he was bluffing as a means of making me more nervous than I already am given what this dream meant, but when I looked at the back of my hand, the Mark of the Triforce appeared which meant he was telling the truth.

My heart sank knowing this unfortunate reality was true instead of false, yet it also showed that Ganondorf was able to manipulate time just like I could... except to him, this was something he had been doing for centuries. " You are not the only one who can manipulate the flow of time child, for how else do you suppose we are having this encounter? There is much you do not yet understand, but perhaps this will become apparent to you. Still, upon thinking back to this era, I underestimated Zelda, for she gave you the means to delay the inevitable."

" She is wise beyond her years," I said.

" And also naïve for she knows little about the grand scope which exists," said Ganondorf.

" What do you want?" I asked.

" My aim is not to distract you from your pitiful obligations, but to tell you that your efforts will bore no fruit. Just because you are delaying the destruction that is to come does not mean that it can be overcome! My words confuse you, yet it will become clear once everything has been put into place. Become stronger child... go beyond the boundaries which contained you in Hyrule, and surpass any and all obstacles that stand in your way.

Do not assume that I want you to succeed overall, for that is not the case, as I desire you to suffer much. I want to make certain that you live up to my expectations, and it will involve fighting me at a time which will be decided by me," replied Ganondorf.

" And if my strength doesn't satisfy?" I asked.

" Then you shall die! It is by my will, and mine alone that you still live, for I would have killed you when we faced off last time before I sent you back to where you truly came from... or perhaps at an earlier opportunity? I could end the miserable existence that is your life on the very day where you were born, and were nothing more than a mewling little child who cried out for attention. Such is my power, so you would do well not to betray my expectations," replied Ganondorf.

" Gasp! Twilight!" I exclaimed.

" She, and the rest of those from both of your worlds cannot escape my power, for I could kill them in the exact same manner. Even those who serve as the guiding light and darkness of your true home would succumb in the same way. Time holds no bounds to me as there is nothing that can deny me what I truly desire, and you would do well to remember this harsh lesson. There is no need for me to remain here within your subconscious any longer, for already your spirit has been crushed by the harsh reality I have now passed onto you.

Your worlds can be conquered with ease as both lack the means to repel one who is pure power! Remember... do not betray my expectations otherwise your life as well as theirs will become forfeit. Yes, I am tying their future with your success, so this will give you an even greater incentive to improve. Fail, and they shall forever condemn one such as you for eternity," said Ganondorf. He then folded his arms before beginning to laugh, and then he disappeared into the flames which caused me to wake up with a scream once again along with the sweat dripping down my face.

I couldn't believe that he would do something like that! He had no right to place the lives of everyone I know upon my shoulders, but then he does have the power to do so given how he is able to perform all kinds of things with just a mere thought. Twilight was accidentally awoken, and flung into the wall when I woke up, and her groggy complexion was nothing compared with how irritated she was about being woken up. That's when she began to ring indicating that it was time to prevent the robbery from taking place, but that's the least of my worries given what just happened.

Night of the First Day - 60 Hours Remain.

" I hope you have a pretty good reason for waking me up like that," moaned Twilight.

" Yes, but I'm not sure how you'll take it," I said.

" Try me," moaned Twilight. I then explained to her that Ganondorf appeared in my dream again where he proceeded to reveal that I still possessed the Triforce of Courage, and that everyone I knew from the human world and Equestria were in danger. He would kill all of them without hesitation, and conquer both worlds should I not live up to the expectations he has of me. I even told her about he could kill me at any time... quite literally as he could go back through time's flow, and kill me on the day of my birth.

I assume this is also true for everyone else, and not even Princess Celestia and Princess Luna can oppose him. Upon finishing, Twilight felt concerned about everyone, and wished something could be done to change things back to the way they were.

" That will take a long time knowing what happened before," I sighed.

" He sounds just like Tirek only much more sadistic," said Twilight.

" That's who portrayed Ganondorf," I said.

" Seriously?" asked Twilight.

" We just have to get through this as fast as possible otherwise everyone will suffer because of us, or rather I should say me as I'm the one Ganondorf wants to see improve as a means of pleasing his ego," I replied. Getting back to the matter at hand, I jumped to my feet and began looking for where I found Lightning Dust before, and sure enough she was waiting behind that playground apparatus. I walked over to her in the hopes of making some kind of conversation, and hopefully distract her until the old lady makes her way through here.

" You're quite an unusual kid considering you're wearing green clothes," said Lightning Dust.

" I would have worn something else, but it's okay as I've grown fond of this tunic," I said. Even though I could stop her right here and now, she hasn't done anything wrong yet, and falsely accusing her could land me in a lot of trouble. Besides, I have an opportunity to inquire about the Curiosity Shop as Lightning Dust is a regular customer according to what Pinkie Pie said.

" In case you're wondering, I'm just hanging out here by myself not doing anything," said Lightning Dust.

" It must feel lonely doesn't it?" I asked

" At times that's true, but in my line of work, you can't afford to build any friendships as you never know who is going to stab you in the back next. By the way, that's a very nice looking sword you have there. I know this sounds rude of me considering we've only just met, but would it be okay if I look at it? Just for a second? I'm not going to break it or anything as a blade of that calibur deserves far better," replied Lightning Dust.

" Actually, I'm really attached to it because I borrowed it a long time ago, and didn't give it back when I was finished," I said.

" That's okay then. I wasn't implying anything mind you, but I really did want to have a good look at it. Anyway, why is a kid out here in the middle of the night? I thought someone like you would still be asleep, yet here you are talking to me," said Lightning Dust. Oh I was going to let her see my sword soon enough, but I just need to wait until the old lady arrives which should happen shortly according to her as she said it was the middle of the night.

" You know kid... if you really wanted to, you could sell that sword, and get a lot of rupees for it in return. There's a shop on the west side of town whose owner buys anything no matter where it originated from. Then again, going there may not be all that beneficial given how the guy cheats you of a good payout."

" You know of this place?" I asked.

" I'm a regular there because of my choice in profession, but the guy is greedy and cruel to no end. He always gouges when it comes to selling him things, and he does the same thing when it comes to selling what he has. Of course, no other shop in town does his kind of business, so you have to just accept the fact he will cheat you. Sometimes I wonder why I continue going there when clearly I should take my business elsewhere, or just retire from my line of work, and live out my life in comfort. Despite being a kid, you're someone he would want to deal with," replied Lightning Dust.

" I'm hoping he sells a certain item," I said.

" What is it?" asked Lightning Dust.

" A mask," I replied.

" You want to purchase that weird thing!?!? I've been a regular of his for quite some time, and not even I would buy that. Since you've laid claim to it, and are actually the only person who has shown interest in it, you can have it if you think it will make you feel better. Of course, it depends on if it will be available. After tonight, he should be getting in something that is normally sold at the Bomb Shop, so the mask won't be available as he will be focused on selling the other item," replied Lightning Dust.

Now it's all starting to make sense... if Lightning Dust succeeds in robbing that old lad, the Curiosity Shop will have a Bomb Bag on sale, and not the mask which I need. She must be stopped otherwise I'll lose out on not only one mask, but a potential second as Adagio did say the old lady has one.

" Well, thanks for the information," I said.

" Hopefully, you'll sell that sword for good money," said Lightning Dust. As I walked away from her, I turned around to see if she was still paying attention to me, and she wasn't which means I can prepare to stop her. Since I wasn't in the area when the robbery originally occurred, this will be a blind attempt for who knows when she will make her move, and her fast speed could pose a problem.

Waiting near where Pinkie was floating who seemed oblivious to everything, I sat down and pretended that I was falling back asleep so as to not let Lightning Dust know of my intentions. After a few minutes of just sitting there, the old lady appeared from the entrance gate where she began walking towards the path which lead south. I then turned my attention towards my would-be-thief, and discovered she was already making her way over. Her manner of walking looked so weird, but then this masked her motives as anyone would view her as harmless. Waiting carefully for the moment to occur, Lightning Dust bumped into the old lady without a care in the world.

" Ouch! Hey! Watch where you're going."

" My apologies," said Lightning Dust.

" Well don't make a habit of it in the future."

" Believe me... after this, you won't be seeing me again," said Lightning Dust.

" Make sense you strange woman... huh? What the!?!? Stop! Thief!!! Give the old lady her luggage back!!!" That was my cue to get up, and stop this robbery as I can't allow this to happen. Lightning Dust began prancing about while holding a bag which must belong to her victim, so I darted out in front of her before drawing my sword and shield which certainly took her by surprise.

" What are you doing kid?" asked Lightning Dust.

" Take a wild guess," I replied.

" And here I thought you were on the level, but it turns out that you're one of those do-gooder types who stop people like me from doing what they do best. A shame really for you could have become something better," said Lightning Dust.

" Been there, done that," I said. As I held my sword close to her face, she did step back a few paces which had me suspect she was going to surrender, yet I was distracted by what she said. I'll never go back to the way I used to be, as the old me no longer exists aside from Sunset Demon, but hopefully that doesn't become an issue.

As my mind was thinking about her words, Lightning Dust suddenly began running in an attempt to get out of town taking her stolen goods with her. I was thinking of attacking her, but I could never do that to a living person, so I decided to come up with another tactic which should work. I immediately began to run in an attempt to keep up, and she proved to be rather fast even though she was prancing about a few moments ago.

" You have no chance catching up with me kid, for I'm much too fast," laughed Lightning Dust.

" I'm willing to bet that bag is quite heavy," I said.

" Yeah, so what of it?" asked Lightning Dust. She quickly answered her own question as I caught up with her before swinging my sword, and hoping that I don't fling it across the area like in the past. I connected with the bag causing her to drop it, and she began cursing which made it hard to understand what she was saying. " Ack! Why? Why are you doing this to me? If you hadn't interfered with my plans, I could have made some sweet money selling the contents of that bag. You wretched brat! I'll be sure to remember this, so watch your back as I'll be there to get my revenge."

She then ran past the soldier standing guard who did nothing to stop her, and while that made me feel annoyed, the important thing was that the robbery had been prevented this time. It felt good doing something like this, and I showed restraint as I could have seriously hurt her had my sword not connected correctly. I walked over to where the bag had fallen during the scuffle where I picked it up before handing it over to the old lady, and the expression she was giving me made my heart feel good.

" You saved my life, and stopped that thief from stealing my bag."

" It was the least I could do," I said.

" My son always warns me about coming this way especially at night, for thieves enjoy lurking about in North Clock Town. I believe whenever we have need to bring a delivery to the Bomb Shop, I'll either have him take care of it, or I'll travel during the day where it's much safer. I run the Bomb Shop located in the western part of town, and thanks to your efforts young lady, we can finally sell the Big Bomb Bag which has been a dream of ours for some time."

" Any chance I could buy one?" I asked.

" Well, you don't have a regular Bomb Bag on your person, so I wouldn't be able to sell you the bigger one unless you buy the first one. Maybe I'll put 'em out tomorrow seeing as you prevented me from being robbed. You really helped me out, so thank you for aiding an old lady in her time of need. For that, I shall reward you, and I won't take no for an answer. Yes, I must thank you. It's a dangerous mask, but maybe you could use it to throw your own festival fireworks show." The old lady then reached into her bag where she took out an unusual looking object which had a skull on the front of it, and then she placed it into my hands where I felt confused.

" What is this?" I asked.

" It's known as the Blast Mask! It is quite literally a bomb that you wear, and when you use its special powers, the mask will explode which can be useful if you need to destroy any kind of obstacle that's gotten in your way. However, there is a price that must be paid... life energy. Unless you're willing to accept the mask causing bodily harm upon you every time you use it, I suggest that it be saved for special occasions where you have no alternative. Well, thanks for helping me... take care..." With that, she slowly walked away towards the Bomb Shop, yet the confused look on my face was pretty evident. I looked at the mask which she had placed into my hands, and I didn't really know what to think of it other than it would be too dangerous to use because I'll get hurt.

" Wow... that's certainly a strange reward," said Twilight.

" The thought of blowing myself up using this mask freaks me out, but I suppose it can work in a pinch especially when I don't have any bombs," I said.

" Wait! You can use bombs?" asked Twilight.

" I know they are dangerous, and in both Equestria and the human world, they are used only by professionals who work in the demolition business, yet I'm allowed to use them without any restrictions provided that I have a bag to put them in. You know, you're going through the exact same reactions I had when I first discovered certain things were possible in this video game, but I still get the reaction on occasion because of not expecting it. Still, I'm not sure if I should use the Blast Mask as I could accidentally kill myself if my health were too low which can happen mind you," I replied.

" You could actually prevent any damage by raising your shield, and then using the mask to blow something up. It will probably affect the radius of the blast, but then you would be unharmed. I'd keep it on you just in case as it could come in handy," said Twilight.

" I suppose you're right, but hopefully I won't be relying too much on it. Well, we've sorted out that problem which netted me a mask as well as doing a good deed, so why don't we head over to the Laundry Pool? Adagio said that someone there has a mask, but desires to talk about something personal to any who would listen," I said. After putting the Blast Mask in one of my many pouches, I began to head south towards the Laundry Pool, and along the way, I had to take out the Bomber's Notebook as it began to start glowing like it were trying to tell me something about my actions in stopping Lightning Dust.

Opening it up, I was shocked to see an entry had appeared representing the old lady, and all of those details Pip Squeak mentioned were here too: the old lady's schedule, the reward I received for helping her, and a ribbon to say that I had solved her problem. If it was going to be this easy, maybe I should try solving every single problem.

Upon reaching the Laundry Pool, I could hear something which sounded like music, but I doubt it was the kind that soldier was talking about. He said the music he heard came from outside while this music was clearly coming from within town. I'm surprised that no one has complained about it being nothing but noise, yet I guess this area doesn't have any kind of population except for any who desire to be left alone with their thoughts.

Twilight suggested that I get my sword and shield ready just in case things were to eventually go wrong, but I insisted otherwise as whoever was playing this music was most likely harmless. Besides, it was a music I recognize from Hyrule, and I'm actually looking forward to seeing Twilight's reaction if the performer is who I think it is. Walking down the pathway before entering the main part of the Laundry Pool, I looked to my left which was where the music was coming from, and it was him which felt nice for consistency purposes.

" What the!?!? Discord!?!?" exclaimed Twilight.

" I was waiting to see that reaction where you freak out over unexpected twists," I laughed.

" Why is he here? Also, his human form looks pretty normal even though you can still see traits of his true self," said Twilight. Playing the accordion was the Master of Chaos who like me, was once a villain but had reformed, yet in his case it was Fluttershy who managed to see him as a true friend while everyone else didn't think of him as such. Twilight had been flying about like she was having a sugar rush, but she eventually calmed down before flying into my face.

" How come you're not as freaked out as I am over seeing the likes of Discord?" I then told her that I met him in Hyrule where he played the exact same instrument as seen here, yet he was the owner of a windmill located in Kakariko Village. He was originally someone who liked having fun with his music, but eventually lost his mind, and became more chaotic in his mannerisms.

While Twilight is well familiar with how Discord operates as a character, the same can't be said about myself as I left before he was freed from his imprisonment after 1,000 years, so all I know about him are various legends Princess Celestia taught me. Twilight was hesitant about me talking to him, for aforementioned reasons, yet I'm expecting him to be more mellow given he's just standing there playing his accordion. I walked up to him where he didn't pay any attention, so I coughed a little which made him turn towards me where he smiled a creepy smile which made Twilight nervous.

" La-la-la... they said I was much too loud when I practiced in my room. They got mad. Sigh... now I'm sad," said Discord.

" Who got mad at you?" I asked.

" Allow me to introduce myself stranger... I am Guru-Guru, musician of the Gorman Troupe. Ever since we arrived in Clock Town a few days ago, I've been trying to practice for our performance during the Carnival of Time, for without my music, my fellow performers won't be in sync with one another. But, they needed peace and quiet because they struggle to come up with something extravagant, so they told me to go away for a while. I came down here to this area where I can play to my hearts content during the night until I desire sleep, yet I believe my efforts may be for naught," replied Discord.

" There's nothing wrong with your music," I said.

" It's not that dear guest, but rather it has to do with the complications which have arisen for not only us, but for the other performers who came here from their respective regions for the carnival. According to Gorman, our leader, it appears they plan on cancelling the carnival because of what you can see above our heads... namely the moon; it has instilled fear in their hearts making them want to take such action. It has angered Gorman so much, he now wallows away in the Milk Bar even as I speak, but he made me promise not to tell the others for such knowledge would break their hearts," said Discord.

" And that's why you're sad?" I asked.

" Yes, so I'll just think about the past to keep my mind off the bad. Ah, yes, I'll do that," replied Discord. He then stopped playing his accordion, and proceeded to look up at the night sky making me wonder what he was thinking. After a few minutes of doing this, he looked at me before sitting down on a bench that was situated behind him, and he beckoned me to join him. " Dear guest... long ago, I was in an animal troupe, with dogs and donkeys and such."

" No offence, but that doesn't sound weird at all," I said sarcastically.

" I know it's weird, but you see they accepted me into their troupe without question," said Discord. He then began to play his accordion again, but at much faster pace while giving off an evil expression on his face which felt uncomfortable. Twilight whispered that we should get out of here as there was no telling when he was going to lose it, but I insisted on sticking around as this story piqued my curiosity.

" Why could a...? Why could a...? Why could a man join?!? That's 'cause a man is an animal, too, my dear! We are all of the same kingdom, so it made sense for me to travel around with animals. Even though they were restricted to their various sounds, I could understand what they were saying."

" It sounds to me like it was quite the experience," I said.

" Oh yes! For a few years, I travelled about with them learning their ways, and appreciating everything they did. Despite me being an outcast given my station in people's eyes, the animals treated me as one of their own. They were all great, but there was one thing I didn't like about it," said Discord.

" What was that?" I asked.

" Why was the...? Why was the...? Why was the dog the leader?!? Was it 'cause something was wrong with me, madam??? Considering I was the highest animal among them because of being a human, it should have been me to lead them. I had the qualities to be an ideal leader, for I could have easily brought them under my control, yet they didn't want me to become their leader as they feared my way of thinking was too radical," replied Discord. Now I'm beginning to understand why Twilight wanted us to go, for Discord can be very irrational whenever he loses his temper, yet what he just said had me thinking about my friend.

She has become a leader of ponies due to being a princess in Equestria, yet she wouldn't instill her philosophies on anyone as means of forcing them to obey her. Twilight is a perfect example of someone who is reluctant about leading anyone, but would if no other choice was available for her.

Discord on the other hand, would be incapable in the role of a leader as his volatile behaviour would become his undoing. As he continued to play his accordion quickly because of having to talk about something in his past he probably didn't want to talk to anyone about, he suddenly smiled and stopped playing like he was completely normal compared from a minute. Guess you could call that a sudden mood swing, but I'll hold my breath on that subject.

" Oh, that dog was an amazing leader! He always had a stellar troupe no matter what animals he had to work with... there was no animal that he could not lead. The others looked up to him with the utmost respect, and in a way I too respected him despite believing that I would be the better leader, but before I left the troupe to pursue my own interests... I did something which I regret even now, and while there are times I wish I could have left under different circumstances, the past cannot be changed."

" And that is?" I asked.

" That's why I... that's why I... that's why I stole it... the dog's mask. I stole it," replied Discord.

" You stole a mask from a dog?" I asked.

" I wanted it because it was the leader's mask... a symbol of his authority as leader of the animal troupe. I felt that without his mask, the dog would no longer feel respected by the others, but who knows if this is still true after all this time. They may still look up to him even though he no longer has it, but I no longer need it... I give it to my guest as thanks for listening to my confession. I feel relieved knowing that I finally told someone about this after keeping my secret to myself for so long," replied Discord. He reached into a pocket where he pulled out a mask in the shape of an eagle's head, and proceeded to give it to me which I took even though I was shocked by what he had done to a dog because of being jealous... I can't blame him though as I felt that way once.

" This is the Bremen Mask... used as a symbol of authority for animals, for they look up to anyone who wears it. Even though my disdain towards the dog caused me to steal his mask to begin with, he was a good instructor. His members matured quickly and they became adults in an instant. If you were to play some kind of instrument in front of some animals, they are bound to follow you around due to the nature of the mask. Thank you for listening to my confession of guilt, so now I can go back to my room without feeling sad about my past actions."

" Glad I could listen," I said. Discord got up from the bench before he bowed before me, and walked away leaving me once again to ponder over what just happened. I get he was ashamed of what he did, but to do so to animals? It's a good thing Fluttershy wasn't here to see this, for she would have given him quite a stern talking to. Looking at this new mask I received, I could sense the power of leadership flowing about it, but where could I go to find animals that could mature from its power? It's not like animals are plentiful here in Termina, or maybe I'm just missing something?

" He hasn't changed," said Twilight.

" In what way?" I asked.

" Discord still has to rely on his chaotic nature whenever he does anything, but I suppose he can't be blamed here seeing as this isn't the version of him I know. Still, you do have to question why he joined an animal troupe despite saying humans are animals. Then again, you're an animal Sunset along with myself given we're both ponies, but would that mean that mask would have some kind of effect on us? I'd rather not find out personally, but then this is your quest, so the decision is ultimately yours," replied Twilight.

" I may be the hero, but you're just as important," I said.

" Yet you have been ignoring some of my suggestions," said Twilight.

" I know because we need to face those kinds of problems head-on, and not run away from them. Besides, as the Princess of Friendship, you're compelled to want to solve problems we run across as that's in your nature. Even when he was freaking out on us because of his irrational behaviour, I wanted to listen to Discord's confession, for he needed someone to hear him out after being silent for a long time, so I gave him a shoulder to cry on," I said.

" Looks like some of my mannerisms are rubbing off on you," laughed Twilight. This prompted me to laugh in response, and for a brief moment it felt like we were back in the human world laughing up a storm because of how close we've become as friends despite starting off on the wrong foot. Once we had finished laughing which took us a while to get it out of our systems, I carefully pocketed the Bremen Mask, and took out Pinkie's map to see what else I could do.

Running my finger along it, I found nothing really stood out for me that I would understand with the knowledge I've learned about Clock Town, so I guess we've got to leave and explore the rest of Termina. Adagio said we need to go to the south where Woodfall is located, so that was my initial plan... until something clicked courtesy of the Bremen Mask.

" Didn't those two guys mention something about a ranch?" I asked.

" The entrance is currently being blocked," replied Twilight.

" A ranch has animals living there, so maybe we can go there to see if this new mask can do something," I suggested.

" You want to go because of that?" asked Twilight.

" Actually, my reason involves seeing if we can find Applejack, for she lives on a farm in both the human world and in Equestria, and a farm is similar to a ranch. If she is there, we could get some insight on what we need to do to prepare ourselves for Woodfall," I replied. That wasn't my best reason given I flubbed through much of that, but Twilight agreed about going to this ranch to see if we can find Applejack.

Plus, I do want to see if I can find an animal that would show interest in the Bremen Mask, but before we leave town, I figured on asking the soldier at the gate if he had any information about Milk Road, and Woodfall given the other solider had knowledge of Snowhead. One thing can be certain about these guys... they know how to stay on patrol as I don't think any of them take a rest for even a moment.

" Heading to the swamp at this time of night?" The soldier asked me this question the moment I walked into his range.

" I figured on going there to see if I can find some adventure," I replied.

" The heroic type are we? Well, the swamp has seen better days what with the poison that suddenly began seeping forth into the water near the Deku Palace. People have been saying that going there is dangerous as who knows when the poison will spread until it covers every last inch of water, but then those Dekus are suffering more than anyone else living in the region."

" The Deku Tribe live in the swamp?" I asked.

" Despite being untrustworthy given how they've backstabbed every other tribe on multiple occasions, they don't deserve to be living among something as horrible as poison, for they need that water to survive. Unfortunately, no one knows much else about what's happening there as the Deku Tribe are very reclusive, so unless you could somehow become one of their own, you have no chance of seeing them under any circumstances."

" They sound paranoid," I said

" You could say that, but then most people leave them alone because of what history has taught us. The road to the swamp is dangerous during the night, so be careful of the undead monsters which lurk about out there, but you appear capable given you've got a sword and shield on hand." He gave me a salute which was nice of him, and with that I walked through the gate, and out into Termina Field... which looked rather small especially when compared to Hyrule Field.

" This is it?" I asked.

" Were you expecting more?" asked Twilight.

" Yes! This field just consists of what we're seeing in front of us!" I replied.

" You've already forgotten that Clock Town is situated in the heart of Termina, so the field is a lot bigger than this. For some unknown reason, each quadrant of the field which connects to one of the four regions has an ecosystem that matches up with that region. What we're seeing right now is the Woodfall variation of Termina Field, so I'm guessing this helps people figure out where to go especially when they rarely leave town.

While we could go to Woodfall as part of our main objective, we don't know much about the area despite what the soldier said about it, so paying a visit to this ranch may be our best bet. Besides, if Pinkie Pie is going to be somewhere on Milk Road like she said she would, we may find out from her what we need to know," said Twilight.

" Hopefully she will cooperate instead of saying she needs to be in the swamp to tell us something," I said.

" If we can explain the situation without making her upset, I'm sure she'd be willing to share some valuable information. Judging from the night sky's colouring, your conversation with Discord lasted a couple of hours, so the sun should be rising soon. However, we do need to waste time as that boulder is probably still there given those guys said it would take two days to remove it," said Twilight.

I guess we could always sleep again, but because we'll be out in the field as opposed to the somewhat safe haven of town, it could be dangerous especially when this world is still new to us. Sighing, I began to head south towards Woodfall, yet I needed to head slightly west to reach Milk Road, but no sooner had I walked a few steps, Twilight started to freak out when several winged skulls were getting closer. " What in the world are they?"

" I remember them from Hyrule," I replied.

" Not me," said Twilight.

" Use your memories as Tatl, and you'll be able to tell me about them. That's what you have to do as my fairy partner Twilight even though it seems like I'm using you to provide me with knowledge, but know that's not the case," I said.

" I know Sunset Shimmer, so let me see what those memories come up with... hmmmm... they are called Blue Bubbles, and for the most part they will ignore you unless you venture too close to them. If they hit your shield, the blue fire which surrounds them will vanish, and from there you can easily get rid of them. They also have a nasty ability where your sword becomes disabled for a couple of minutes should they make contact with you. If this happens, use the Ocarina of Time, and play some kind of soothing song to dispel the curse otherwise you might regret it," said Twilight.

" That was pretty good," I smiled.

" Something called Deku Nuts can stun them which can also get rid of their fire," said Twilight. I remember those as well, but so far I haven't found any even though I'm still at the beginning of my journey. Deku Nuts are usually found in a forest setting, so that means I'll find plenty in Woodfall, but that isn't going to help me out here, so rather than fight all these Blue Bubbles at once, I decided to make a run for it, and maybe lure only one or two of them which would make the odds work in my favour.

I began to run, and sure enough they began to follow although all four chased me which isn't what I wanted. After running for a few metres, I came across a tree stump which gave me an idea. Jumping over to the other side of it, I hid there while drawing the Kokiri Sword from its scabbard to prepare myself accordingly, and one of them had chosen to continue following.

When it hovered over the tree stump, I was waiting for it with my shield raised as I forgot to take it out, and when it collided with my defence, the fire disappeared enabling me to destroy the Blue Bubble with only a couple of hits. The other three had since gone back the other way leaving me free to continue going, but then I felt good as it had been a very long time since I fought a creature. Twilight was surprised at first, but then remembered that I had prior experience, so she just shrugged it off although it wasn't ignored by me.

" Were you worried?" I asked.

" I thought that thing was going to hurt you, yet you took care of it with no trouble," replied Twilight.

" Compared to other monsters, Blue Bubbles are among the weakest," I said.

" Those aren't the only ones?" asked Twilight.

" There are all kinds of monsters out there with some being next to no challenge, and others are extremely powerful which makes them truly frightening. Some monsters are unique in that only the one exists, yet those tend to be guarding a valuable treasure," I replied.

" And what about that?" asked Twilight as she floated ahead of me slightly indicating that I should look ahead. Flying about in the sky was some kind of weird looking bird which stuck out like a sore thumb, and I had no idea what it was as I've never seen anything like it before. It was minding its own business given how I wasn't near it, but I have a feeling it will attack me upon getting too close.

Twilight then started to rely on those memories again to figure out what this weird bird was, and when it clicked for her, she began shouting as a means of telling me to keep my distance. " This is a rare monster known as the Takkuri, and despite its odd-looking appearance, you need to keep far away from it at all costs. Should it make contact with you, it will steal an item from you, and fly off at such speed that not even Rainbow Dash could catch it."

" Do you know where it takes them?" I asked.

" To the Curiosity Shop, so make sure you don't get hit otherwise you'll be buying your items back. This creature also has quite a sturdy body in that it takes a lot of punishment before it finally goes down, but it will always drop a large rupee worth 200 rupees. I wouldn't risk it Sunset Shimmer as losing an item is more important than earning a lot of money from one thing," replied Twilight. I'm guessing this Takkuri belongs to the owner of the Curiosity Shop, but then why train such a weird creature to steal from people coming by this way? Why not do something legitimate which would make you look less suspicious?

In any case, I'm still going to visit there in order to get that mask, but I'm having serious doubts about their ethics. The Takkuri unfortunately noticed me, and began to fly towards me hoping to steal my sword which would be the only valuable item in my possession, so I decided to run for it again not because of being afraid, but because I don't like the idea of buying back anything stolen from me.

Twilight suggested to run through some grass to my right which at first didn't make sense as the pathway in front was just as good, but when I started to pick up a few rupees hidden in the grass, I understood why she made the suggestion. The Takkuri must drop these due to some people choosing to fight back against it, or these were dropped by its victims before they lost something precious.

Once I had gotten far enough away, it turned around and flew back the other way leaving me feel relieved for a moment, but I'll need to get past it if I want to get through to Woodfall which must be its territory. In the meantime, the path suddenly changed where cliffs formed around either side, so this must be Milk Road, but why do they call it that anyway? I know that isn't really an important question, but my curiosity compells me to know what it means.

" Do you see anymore monsters?" I asked.

" I think we're in the clear for now," replied Twilight.

" Good, for I think I'm going to need some additional items if I'm going to be facing stronger monsters in the future," I said.

" Where do you suppose we can find them?" asked Twilight.

" The shops back in town probably have a few good items, but that will require me to pay for them, yet some I can't buy unless I have something specific first. Other items will become available to me as I find them in dungeons, and even in hidden places where few would traverse because of the danger involved. A sword and shield won't be my ideal choices for everything Twilight, and this is something I found out the hard way back in Hyrule," I replied.

Back then, I often ran out of ammunition for several weapons such as the bow due to being bad at using it, but nothing can compare to not having potions. Healing items are the most important thing to have during an adventure, for these will determine if you can survive any given situation. Twilight thought I was being a bit overdramatic, but I told her wait and see whats to come, and she would understand.

Milk Road certainly looked peaceful as it was just a simple looking area with a path that branched off to the left of the main route, yet this peaceful scene was constantly being interupted by the sounds of metal clanging against rock. That's when I remembered what those two men talked about when we found the missing piece of Adagio again... there was a giant boulder which was blocking off the entrance to the ranch, and sure enough there it was at the far end of the path. They weren't kidding when they said it was gigantic in size, and the person trying to break it down must be who Sweetie Belle sent here.

" So Starlight Glimmer placed that boulder here?" asked Twilight.

" I don't see any other logical explanation other than dark magic," I replied.

" No wonder those two guys said that it would take two days to get rid of it, as look at the man who is working over there. He does look strong, but using a pickaxe might not be the best way to approach such a problem," said Twilight.

" This world doesn't have magic that can perform such miracles like in Equestria, Twilight, so they have to go with whatever they can, and in this case he's using a simple tool to get the job done. I agree a pickaxe isn't a good choice, but then I doubt he has access to any bombs. Then again, I doubt bombs are going to destroy that boulder as they don't have enough firepower," I said. I then folded my arms and started to think about a possible solution, but my mind drew nothing but blanks for a few moments until something else those men said came to mind.

They mentioned the Gorons having a new kind of bomb which could do the trick, yet because they have their own problems, they can't send one of their own down here, but even if it were possible to send help, the pathway to the mountains has been blocked by ice. " Until we can find a way through to the mountains, I guess we've got to rely on that guy over there."

" Maybe it won't be so bad waiting," suggested Twilight.

" I guess, but you can never tell especially with someone like Starlight causing problems," I said. I wanted to speak to this man digging away at the boulder, but I suddenly stopped upon noticing Pinkie Pie floating in the sky further ahead via her balloon. " How did she get here ahead of us?"

" Do you really expect her to answer that?" asked Twilight.

" No, but maybe she will talk about this area now that she's here," I replied. Since I didn't have anything to use as a projectile aside from bubbles, I took out the Deku Mask, and put it on which resulted in the painful looking transformation from a human to a Deku Scrub... it's going to take some time getting used to doing this. Upon changing forms, I looked up at Pinkie Pie, and fired a bubble which popped her balloon, and she yelled before dropping down. Once she had landed, I took the Deku Mask off to go back to being human where I approached her where she jumped for joy at seeing me again.

" Welcome again Mrs. Fairy," said Pinkie Pie. Because this was still the same cycle, she remembers me even though she calls me Mrs. Fairy instead of Sunset Shimmer, but I suppose I'll take what I can get from this. " Tingle is so happy to see you again, and like I said before, I would be here quickly because of my balloon. Now, I know that you are here to get some information, but perhaps you would like a map of this area? Milk Road may be a small place when compared to the four regions, but having a map can be pretty handy. So, are you interested in one of Tingle's maps?"

" How much?" I asked.

" For a map of Milk Road, it will cost you 20 rupees, and for a map of Woodfall, 40 rupees," replied Pinkie Pie. Checking my wallet, I discovered that I had enough to buy the first one, but not the second which wasn't necessarily bad because I'm sure to get it from her when I eventually go there. I guess going through the grass really did pay off otherwise I'd be disappointing Pinkie right about now. Handing over the 20 rupees, she reached into a pocket, and pulled out a map which she gave to me. " Yippee! You now have Tingle's map of this area, so now you will know where to go."

" About that information," I began.

" Since I'm in Milk Road now Mrs. Fairy, I feel more inclined to talk about what can be found here. Do you see that path that goes off to the left? If you go that way, you'll reach the Gorman Racetrack which is where the Gorman Sisters reside. They are known for breeding powerful horses, but their motivations are often questionable. People come from all over to race on their track, but they can't help but be suspicious," said Pinkie Pie.

" Are they related to the Gorman Troupe?" I asked.

" Gorman is the brother among the three of them, and used to work there, but he had dreams of show business which prompted him to leave. Rumours say that the sisters are always worried about Gorman, but they never admit this to anyone. Another rumour says that they a strange mask on their property which has something to do with an ancient kingdom that once existed in Termina, but I don't know for sure if this is true. You may have to talk to them about it should you be curious enough," replied Pinkie Pie.

" And the ranch?" I asked.

" Everyone who is everyone knows all about Romani Ranch, and if you don't then you've been living under a really, really, heavy rock for a very long time. The ranch is well known for producing the famous Chateau Romani, a milk that has magical properties where drinking it will give infinite magic power to those who possess any. However, unless you happen to be made of rupees, you can't afford this beverage, so you'll have to settle for regular milk.

Things haven't been good at Romani Ranch lately, for everything started going wrong when the original owners sadly passed away some time ago. The older daughter runs it now, but I hear she has reached her limit in terms of stress. If you really are curious Mrs. Fairy, you should talk to her about it... when the boulder has been cleared," replied Pinkie Pie.

This Chateau Romani really intrigues me now, for having infinite magic would be the best thing ever considering that I only have a small amount to use, and I should consider picking up some magic jars by cutting down grass as I'm almost out. Even though this was a different version of Pinkie Pie, she knew me well as I intend on finding out more about this Romani Ranch.

If it's anything like Lon Lon Ranch back in Hyrule, I could find Epona here... yeah, it was a long guess on my part, but I've got to believe my guess to be correct. I had nothing more to ask her although I did want to know more about Woodfall, but she would prefer to be in that area before she talks about it. For wearing a green spandex suit, and behaving in such an eccentric manner, Pinkie is well versed about Termina which has me wondering how she knows so much. Was the character she is portraying... Tingle, I believe it was... this knowledgeable?

" Looks like I have no more questions," I said.

" In that case, I should get back to my usual business... waiting for a fairy of my own. Tingle will get a fairy, for Tingle strongly believes this. Well, call again! Tingle, Tingle, Kooloo-Limpah!" said Pinkie Pie. She didn't say anything about stealing her words, and that must be because I've already talked to her earlier. She then re-inflated her balloon before taking to the sky once again, and while I wanted to gain access to Romani Ranch, I'm not able to because the boulder was still there.

Methinks I could have planned this out a little more carefully as now I've got to wait until tomorrow morning before I can see the current owner. That means I have to sleep out here for the night, and even though there aren't any monsters right now, who knows what might happen during the next night...

To Be Continued.